Romes destruction, or, Expresse texts and necessary consequences drawn out of the word of God, for the condemning of the doctrine of the Roman church, and justifying of that of the reformed churches first written in French, by C.D.R., a French noble-man ; and now published in English, at the solicitation of divers religious men of this nation by Jam. Mountaine.
         C. D. R.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A70924 of text R10609 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing R11). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 173 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A70924
         Wing R11
         ESTC R10609
         12644482
         ocm 12644482
         65094
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70924)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65094)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 473:4, 773:30)
      
       
         
           
             Romes destruction, or, Expresse texts and necessary consequences drawn out of the word of God, for the condemning of the doctrine of the Roman church, and justifying of that of the reformed churches first written in French, by C.D.R., a French noble-man ; and now published in English, at the solicitation of divers religious men of this nation by Jam. Mountaine.
             C. D. R.
             Mountaine, James.
          
           [24], 173, [2] p.
           
             Printed by Stephen Bulkley,
             London :
             1641.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library and Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
       A70924  R10609  (Wing R11).  civilwar no Romes destruction: or, Expresse texts and necessary consequences drawn out of the Word of God, for the condemning of the doctrine of the Rom C. D. R 1641    30608 20 0 0 0 0 0 7 B  The  rate of 7 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2006-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           ROMES
           DESTRUCTION
           :
           OR
           ,
           Expresse
           Texts
           and
           necessary
           Consequences
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           condemning
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Church
           ,
           and
           Justifying
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
        
         
           First
           Written
           in
           French
           ,
           by
           
             C.
             D.
             R.
             A
             French
             Noble-Man
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           Published
           in
           English
           at
           the
           Solicitation
           of
           divers
           Religious
           Men
           of
           this
           Nation
           .
        
         
           By
           JAM
           :
           MOUNTAINE
           .
        
         
           
             Psal.
             137.
             8.
             
          
           
             O
             Daughter
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             who
             art
             to
             be
             destroyed
             :
             happy
             shall
             he
             be
             that
             rewardeth
             thee
             as
             thou
             hast
             served
             Vs
             .
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             Stephen
             Bulkley
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sould
           by
           
             Henry
             Twyford
          
           at
           the
           three
           Daggers
           in
           
             Fleetstreet
             ▪
          
           neer
           the
           
             Inner-Temple-Gate
             .
          
           1641.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           
        
      
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           AND
           most
           Illustrious
           Lord
           ,
           PHILIP
           Earle
           of
           
             Pembroke
          
           and
           
             Mongomery
             ,
          
           Baron
           Herbert
           of
           
             Cardiffe
          
           and
           
             Shurland
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           of
           his
           
             Majesties
          
           Household
           ,
           Knight
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           his
           
             Maiesties
          
           most
           Honourable
           Privy
           Counsell
           .
        
         
           
             RIGHT
             HONOVRABLE
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           
             Books
          
           were
           to
           be
           esteemed
           for
           their
           
             Bulke
             ,
          
           and
           not
           for
           their
           
             Worth
             :
          
           I
           would
           not
           presume
           to
           Dedicate
           
           
             so
             little
             a
             Book
          
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           
             so
             great
             a
             Lord
          
           as
           You
           are
           .
           But
           since
           it
           is
           their
           
             Goodnesse
             ,
          
           and
           not
           their
           
             Bignesse
             ,
          
           that
           makes
           them
           recommendable
           :
           the
           
             Book
          
           it selfe
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           shall
           answer
           for
           me
           .
           For
           
             in
             It
             ,
          
           your
           
             Honour
          
           shall
           finde
           
             a
             great
             deale
          
           of
           good
           matter
           ,
           contained
           in
           
             a
             little
             roome
             .
          
           In
           It
           ,
           You
           shall
           see
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           
             flatly
             condemned
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           
             fully
             Justified
             :
          
           And
           that
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           passages
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           
             broken
             Cisternes
          
           of
           the
           Traditions
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           by
           many
           expresse
           Texts
           ,
           and
           necessary
           Consequences
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           Pure
           Fountain
           of
           
             the
             very
             word
             of
             God
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           
           though
           it
           be
           of
           a
           contemptible
           Stature
           :
           yet
           you
           shall
           finde
           It
           to
           be
           a
           pretty
           tall
           Man
           of
           his
           hands
           ;
           skilfull
           in
           his
           weapons
           ;
           and
           so
           full
           of
           mettle
           and
           spirit
           ,
           that
           like
           
             a
             little
             DAVID
          
           (
           comeing
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           being
           armed
           with
           his
           Word
           )
           he
           foyles
           and
           utterly
           overthrowes
           that
           
             Great
             GOLIAH
             of
             Gath
             ,
          
           I
           meane
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           most
           
             Illustrious
             Lord
             ,
          
           the
           thing
           that
           hath
           encouraged
           me
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           
             Your
             Honour
             ,
          
           and
           seeke
           after
           
             Your
             Patronage
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           that
           my
           
             Author
          
           (
           of
           Noble
           extraction
           himselfe
           )
           Dedicated
           this
           Book
           of
           his
           to
           
             a
             Great
             and
             Religious
             Princesse
             of
             my
             Nation
             ,
          
           
           Daughter
           to
           that
           
             Renowned
             Prince
             ,
          
           the
           late
           
             Duke
             of
             ROHAN
             :
          
           by
           which
           example
           ,
           I
           thought
           my selfe
           obliged
           not
           to
           disparage
           it
           in
           
             England
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           most
           prevalent
           
             Motive
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           the
           very
           
             Loadstone
          
           that
           hath
           attracted
           me
           thereunto
           ,
           is
           ,
           chiefly
           ,
           those
           transcendent
           
             vertues
          
           which
           I
           see
           
             shine
          
           so
           brightly
           in
           
             Your
             Honor
             ,
          
           and
           wherewith
           
             God
             hath
             adorned
             Your
             Soule
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             :
          
           I
           meane
           that
           
             Fervent
             love
          
           You
           have
           to
           the
           
             Truth
             :
          
           That
           
             Ardent
             Affection
          
           You
           shew
           to
           the
           
             Sincerity
          
           of
           
             Religion
             :
          
           and
           that
           
             Inbred
             and
             Holy
             Hatred
             You
             beare
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           to
           all
           
             Popery
          
           and
           
             Superstition
             :
          
           
           but
           also
           to
           the
           
             least
             thing
          
           that
           might
           conduce
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           this
           testimony
           of
           mine
           :
           Give
           me
           leave
           ,
           
             Most
             Noble
             Lord
             ,
          
           to
           boast
           that
           I
           am
           very
           strong
           ;
           and
           may
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           right
           as
           any
           man
           ,
           use
           in
           this
           the
           common
           English
           Proverbe
           ,
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             come
             with
             a
             Witnesse
             :
          
           since
           I
           bring
           
             no
             lesse
          
           with
           mee
           
             than
             the
             Voyce
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           For
           indeed
           ,
           
             Right
             Honorable
             ,
          
           though
           I
           have
           been
           in
           most
           places
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           have
           carefully
           and
           diligently
           observed
           the
           bent
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           People
           :
           I
           never
           yet
           met
           with
           any
           man
           
           that
           dissented
           from
           that
           opinion
           .
        
         
           What
           hopes
           then
           should
           not
           I
           have
           that
           
             Your
             Honor
          
           will
           accept
           of
           this
           poore
           Labour
           of
           mine
           ,
           and
           afford
           It
           
             Your
             Protection
             ,
          
           since
           It
           sutes
           so
           wel
           with
           
             Your
             disposition
             ;
          
           and
           that
           You
           shall
           see
           in
           It
           the
           
             Truth
          
           of
           that
           
             Religion
          
           which
           
             You
             Professe
             ;
          
           and
           the
           
             Falshood
          
           of
           that
           
             Religion
          
           which
           
             You
             Detest
             .
          
        
         
           Vouchsafe
           therefore
           
             Most
             Illustrious
             Lord
             ,
          
           to
           receive
           It
           with
           a
           gracious
           eye
           ,
           and
           to
           afford
           It
           
             Your
             Countenance
             .
          
           I
           know
           that
           for
           
             Your
             Honors
          
           sake
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           welcome
           to
           
             this
             Nation
             ,
          
           when
           they
           see
           Your
           
             Honorable
             Name
          
           in
           the
           front
           of
           It.
           
           And
           I
           make
           
           no
           question
           but
           after
           they
           have
           read
           It
           ,
           they
           will
           love
           it
           also
           for
           its
           owne
           sake
           .
           If
           in
           these
           times
           (
           wherein
           many
           looke
           back
           towards
           
             Babylon
          
           again
           ,
           and
           Popery
           hath
           been
           here
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           thinke
           her selfe
           at
           home
           )
           the
           Publicke
           receive
           any
           fruit
           thereby
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           obliged
           unto
           
             Your
             Honor
          
           for
           it
           :
           but
           I
           more
           especially
           ,
           who
           will
           acknowledge
           my selfe
           bound
           so
           long
           as
           I
           live
           ,
           to
           be
           and
           remaine
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             humble
             and
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             ,
             
               J.
               MOVNTAINE
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THe
           Jesuits
           and
           other
           Doctors
           of
           the
           
             Romane
          
           Church
           ,
           having
           lurk'd
           a
           long
           time
           under
           the
           Cloake
           of
           a
           pretended
           Antiquity
           ,
           personall
           Succession
           ,
           false
           Miracles
           ,
           Councels
           ,
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           :
           And
           now
           ,
           perceiving
           that
           this
           old
           ragged
           covering
           is
           not
           able
           to
           hide
           any
           longer
           those
           Errors
           and
           Idolatries
           which
           the
           Pope
           hath
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           people
           whom
           they
           have
           deceived
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           kept
           in
           their
           Errors
           ,
           beginne
           now
           to
           know
           That
           the
           Religion
           which
           hath
           the
           truth
           of
           
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           hath
           the
           Antiquity
           :
           and
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           That
           Religion
           which
           hath
           not
           this
           Truth
           ,
           hath
           the
           Falshood
           and
           Novelty
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           succession
           of
           true
           Pastors
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           succession
           of
           true
           Doctrin
           :
           That
           
             Miracles
          
           belongeth
           now
           to
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           are
           a
           marke
           of
           Apostasie
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Truth
           :
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           plainly
           teacheth
           ,
           
             Mat.
             24.
             24.
             2.
             Thes.
             2.
             9
             
             :
          
           That
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           confesse
           ,
           That
           divers
           Councels
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           have
           Erred
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           rules
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           same
           Word
           .
           They
           have
           
           been
           forced
           (
           running
           from
           their
           colors
           )
           to
           forsake
           their
           weather-beaten
           shelter
           ,
           to
           seek
           for
           a
           new
           retreat
           ,
           and
           cast
           themselves
           into
           a
           new
           intrenchment
           ,
           there
           to
           hold
           and
           lurke
           yet
           a
           while
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           aske
           of
           us
           some
           expresse
           texts
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           necessary
           Consequences
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           condemnation
           of
           theirs
           ;
           thinking
           by
           such
           means
           to
           perswade
           the
           simple
           people
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           bragd
           in
           vain
           that
           our
           Doctrine
           was
           conformable
           unto
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           that
           we
           had
           expresse
           texts
           &
           necessary
           Consequences
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           same
           for
           the
           confirmation
           thereof
           ,
           and
           are
           
           not
           able
           to
           produce
           any
           .
           But
           these
           Doctors
           imagining
           to
           hide
           themselves
           thereby
           ,
           have
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           stript
           themselves
           so
           stark
           naked
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           subsist
           any
           longer
           .
           For
           I
           will
           shew
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Maxime
           and
           proper
           Confession
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Church
           is
           most
           false
           :
           and
           That
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           most
           true
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           therfore
           to
           the
           Point
           ,
           without
           using
           any
           long
           digression
           :
           We
           must
           understand
           ,
           that
           our
           Adversaries
           do
           confesse
           ingenuously
           ,
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           may
           be
           proved
           both
           by
           expresse
           texts
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           
           God
           ,
           and
           necessary
           Consequences
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           Doctrin
           .
           And
           contrariwise
           ,
           That
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           cānot
           be
           proved
           out
           of
           expresse
           texts
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           necessary
           Consequences
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           the
           false
           .
           And
           that
           withall
           the
           Jesuits
           doe
           brag
           impudently
           in
           some
           of
           their
           Bookes
           ,
           to
           have
           put
           to
           silence
           all
           Our
           Ministers
           :
           And
           make
           their
           boast
           ,
           
             That
             neither
             Minister
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             can
             produce
             any
             expresse
             Text
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             that
             either
             condemneth
             any
             of
             their
             Articles
             ,
             or
             justifies
             any
             of
             ours
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             produce
             them
             out
             of
             the
          
           Geneva
           
             Bible
             .
          
           Moreover
           ,
           
             That
             by
             Expresse
             Texts
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             
             meane
             we
             should
             shew
             them
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             words
             of
             the
             debated
             Article
             :
             but
             that
             they
             are
             contented
             with
             such
             like
             and
             equivalent
             words
             .
             And
             that
             we
             cannot
             justifie
             any
             of
             our
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             condemne
             any
             of
             theirs
             by
             any
             good
             Consequence
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             pure
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
           And
           in
           Jesuite
           
             Verons
          
           answer
           to
           my
           Book
           called
           
             The
             Caballe
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             &c.
          
           after
           hee
           hath
           brought
           some
           lines
           wherein
           I
           say
           that
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           make
           them
           come
           out
           of
           this
           last
           entrenchment
           ,
           is
           to
           produce
           Expresse
           Texts
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           proofe
           of
           that
           which
           is
           in
           Controversie
           :
           he
           answereth
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             all
             he
             desireth
             
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             offereth
             to
             be
             a
             P●●testant
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             even
             in
             one
             onely
             Article
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           in
           
             de
             Raconis
          
           Book
           ,
           containing
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Conference
           held
           between
           him
           and
           Mr.
           
             du
             Moulin
             ,
          
           Printed
           with
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           
             p.
          
           15
           ,
           the
           said
           
             de
             Raconis
          
           confesseth
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             subject
             unto
             the
             written
             Word
             ,
             not
             to
             goe
             against
             it
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           31.
           
           
             Pag.
          
           he
           admitteth
           the
           said
           
             du
             Moulin
          
           to
           necessary
           Consequences
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           .
           So
           that
           all
           we
           have
           now
           to
           doe
           ,
           is
           to
           produce
           Expresse
           Texts
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           necessary
           Consequences
           drawne
           out
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           the
           condemning
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
           〈◊〉
           
             Roman
          
           Church
           ,
           and
           Justify●●g
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Reformed
           .
           Which
           thing
           I
           do
           in
           this
           Treatise
           upon
           the
           chiefe
           points
           of
           Controversie
           :
           Whereby
           every
           one
           may
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           our
           Adversaries
           own
           Confession
           ,
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           hath
           the
           true
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Church
           the
           false
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           they
           that
           desire
           to
           have
           Salvation
           ,
           ought
           to
           come
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           joyne
           themselves
           to
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           MATTERS
           Contained
           in
           this
           TREATISE
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THat
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             darke
             to
             them
             that
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             the
             things
             which
             are
             freely
             given
             them
             of
             God
             .
             
               Item
               ,
            
             That
             it
             containeth
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequent
             ,
             that
             Mens
             Traditions
             are
             vain
             and
             unprofitable
             .
             
               Pag.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             That
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             all
             the
             Faithfull
             should
             reade
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             even
             
             bound
             thereunto
             ,
             by
             the
             Commandement
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
               p.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             That
             a
             Man
             can
             doe
             no
             good
             worke
             without
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             workes
             the●efore
             are
             not
             dispositive
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             that
             Grace
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             say
             .
             
               Pag.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             That
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             satisfied
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             aswell
             for
             the
             guilt
             as
             for
             the
             punishment
             ;
             and
             Consequently
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             and
             an
             unprofitable
             thing
             to
             desire
             to
             satisfie
             againe
             unto
             the
             same
             by
             works
             .
             
               p.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             That
             a
             Man
             not
             being
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             for
             his
             owne
             sinnes
             ;
             cannot
             by
             Consequent
             satisfie
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             .
             
               p.
            
             44.
             
          
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI
               .
            
             That
             the
             pretended
             treasure
             of
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Church
             ,
             was
             onely
             established
             to
             make
             void
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             little
             Saint
             of
             him
             that
             no body
             may
             know
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             
               Pag.
            
             50.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             That
             our
             good
             works
             have
             no
             merit
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             are
             in
             one
             Christ
             alone
             .
             
               Pag.
            
             57.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             That
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             to
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             creature
             the
             honour
             and
             glory
             that
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             Creator
             .
             
               p.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             That
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Church
             ,
             are
             made
             against
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Adoration
             they
             give
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             meere
             Idolatry
             .
             
               p.
            
             74.
             
          
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             That
             foure
             Rules
             shew
             unto
             us
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Figure
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               :
            
             and
             that
             the
             Transubstantiation
             of
             the
             bread
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             destroyes
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               Item
               ,
            
             That
             in
             all
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             Word
             
               is
               ,
            
             is
             put
             for
             
               signifieth
            
             or
             
               representeth
               .
               Pag.
            
             84.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             That
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             (
             for
             to
             have
             eternall
             life
             )
             to
             eat
             Christs
             flesh
             :
             but
             we
             must
             also
             drink
             his
             blood
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             Christians
             indifferently
             ,
             ought
             to
             communicate
             under
             both
             kinds
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Commandement
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             
               Paul
               .
               p.
            
             112.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             That
             the
             pretended
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             was
             onely
             established
             for
             to
             annihilate
             the
             power
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
             
             And
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             onely
             Sacrificator
             Sacrificing
             expiatorily
             in
             the
             Evangelicall
             Law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             .
             
               Pag.
            
             125.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             That
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             was
             not
             established
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Head
             of
             the
             Universall
             Church
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             Consequently
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             challengeth
             this
             title
             but
             as
             S.
             
               Peters
            
             Successor
             ,
             hath
             intruded
             himselfe
             into
             that
             Office
             ,
             without
             any
             lawfull
             calling
             :
             And
             shewes
             himselfe
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             doing
             quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             Christ
             and
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             did
             .
             
               p.
            
             148.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           Expresse
           Texts
           ,
           and
           necessary
           Consequences
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           condemning
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Church
           ,
           and
           justifying
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             dark
             to
             them
             that
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             the
             things
             which
             are
             freely
             given
             them
             of
             God
             .
             Item
             ,
             That
             it
             containeth
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             by
             consequent
             ,
             that
             Mens
             Traditions
             are
             vaine
             and
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             THE
             Word
             of
             God
             contained
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             meanes
             we
             have
             
             to
             know
             him
             .
             It
             is
             it
             alone
             that
             declareth
             us
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             u●
             what
             the
             honour
             and
             service
             is
             we
             owe
             unto
             him
             .
             In
             summe
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             only
             light
             that
             scattereth
             and
             disperseth
             the
             darknesse
             of
             our
             understanding
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             pure
             brightnesse
             we
             are
             led
             into
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             disciples
             (
             enemies
             of
             Mans
             Salvation
             )
             have
             endeavoured
             ,
             and
             doe
             endeavour
             sti●●
             to
             take
             away
             that
             holy
             light
             from
             before
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             walking
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             may
             fall
             into
             eternall
             ruine
             and
             perdition
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             chief
             meanes
             they
             have
             used
             to
             attain
             to
             their
             ends
             ,
             is
             first
             ,
             to
             perswade
             and
             make
             the
             simple
             people
             beleeve
             ,
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             full
             of
             darknesse
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             belongeth
             not
             to
             every
             one
             to
             reade
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Doctors
             and
             learned
             men
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             doth
             not
             containe
             all
             
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             That
             ●t
             is
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             rule
             ,
             a
             nose
             of
             wax
             ,
             a
             two-handed
             sword
             .
             But
             for
             to
             supply
             the
             Scriptures
             want
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             ,
             which
             they
             cause
             to
             be
             received
             with
             like
             credit
             and
             certainty
             as
             the
             very
             Word
             of
             God
             .
             And
             with
             this
             artifice
             and
             cunning
             ,
             the
             Pope
             hath
             set
             up
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             changed
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             into
             Idolatry
             ,
             superstition
             and
             false
             Doctrine
             ;
             causing
             the
             people
             to
             receive
             whatsoever
             he
             saith
             and
             decrees
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             Word
             and
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             things
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             same
             :
             which
             things
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             plainly
             appeare
             by
             many
             places
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             necessary
             consequences
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             Scripture
             which
             they
             suppose
             ,
             for
             to
             hinder
             the
             simple
             people
             from
             reading
             
             the
             same
             :
             I
             say
             that
             in
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             they
             truely
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             those
             blinde
             and
             incredulous
             ones
             of
             whom
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             speakes
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               our
               Gospel
               be
               hid
               ,
               it
               is
               hid
               to
               them
               that
               are
               lost
               :
               In
               whom
               the
               God
               of
               this
               World
               hath
               blinded
               the
               mindes
               of
               them
               that
               beleeve
               not
               ,
               Lest
               the
               light
               of
               the
               glorious
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               shine
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             2.
             Cor.
             4.
             ver.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             be
             dark
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             of
             men
             that
             are
             blinde
             by
             nature
             in
             things
             that
             are
             of
             God
             .
             
               The
               natural
               man
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               receiveth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               :
               for
               they
               are
               foolishnesse
               unto
               him
               :
               neither
               can
               he
               know
               them
               ▪
               because
               they
               are
               spiritually
               discerned
               ,
               1.
            
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
             And
             ,
             our
             Lord
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             
               which
               are
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               cannot
               heare
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Joh.
             8.
             47.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             dark
             to
             them
             that
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             the
             things
             which
             are
             freely
             given
             to
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             
               Cor.
            
             2.
             12.
             
             I
             prove
             it
             by
             these
             arguments
             .
          
           
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               a
               lampe
               unto
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               unto
               their
               paths
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               not
               dark
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               a
               lampe
               unto
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               unto
               their
               paths
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 119.
              
               105.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               not
               dark
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Item
                 ,
              
               Whatsoever
               illuminateth
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               simple
               to
               have
               understanding
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               plain
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               enlightneth
               and
               maketh
               the
               simple
               to
               have
               understanding
               .
               
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 130.
                 
              
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               plain
               unto
               the
               simple
               .
            
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Pope
             and
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             teaching
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             containeth
             not
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             shew
             themselves
             wholly
             and
             absolutely
             adverse
             to
             Saint
             
               Paul
               :
            
             these
             words
             are
             plain
             toTimothy
             :
             
               The
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               are
               able
               to
               make
               thee
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               through
               Faith
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               All
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               profitable
               for
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               reproofe
               ,
               for
               correction
               ,
               and
               for
               instruction
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               That
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
               throughly
               furnished
               unto
               all
               good
               works
               ,
               2.
            
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             to
             save
             soules
             ;
             S.
             
               James
            
             teacheth
             the
             same
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Receive
               with
               meeknesse
               the
               engrafted
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               able
               to
               save
               your
               soules
               ,
            
             Jam.
             
               1.
               21.
               
               If
               you
               continue
               in
               my
               Word
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               shall
               make
               you
               free
               ,
            
             Joh.
             8.
             31.
             32.
             
             
               These
               things
               are
               
               written
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             
               John
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               beleeve
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               beleeving
               you
               may
               have
               life
               through
               his
               name
               ,
            
             Joh.
             20.
             31.
             
             The
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             therefore
             containeth
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             needlesse
             thing
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             mens
             Traditions
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               they
               worship
               him
               in
               vain
               ,
               teaching
               for
               doctrines
               the
               commandements
               of
               men
               ,
            
             Mark
             .
             7.
             7.
             
             He
             would
             not
             therefore
             have
             men
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             make
             laws
             &
             commandements
             in
             his
             Church
             :
             But
             rather
             that
             al
             should
             submit
             themselves
             to
             his
             doctrine
             and
             Commandements
             contained
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             
               without
               either
               adding
               unto
               it
               ,
               or
               diminishing
               from
               it
               ,
            
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
             Apoc.
             22.
             18.
             19.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               this
               people
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               towards
               me
               through
               the
               commandements
               of
               men
               ,
            
             Esay
             29.
             13.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             doe
             send
             us
             to
             the
             
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             never
             to
             an
             unwritten
             word
             ,
             or
             humane
             Traditions
             :
             But
             rather
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             exhorteth
             the
             faithfull
             to
             take
             heed
             least
             they
             be
             surprised
             by
             the
             Traditions
             and
             vain
             deceits
             of
             men
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               even
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               preach
               unto
               you
               any
               other
               Gospel
               than
               that
               which
               you
               have
               received
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               ,
            
             Galat.
             1.
             8.
             
             The
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             therefore
             containeth
             all
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             seek
             after
             any
             other
             unwritten
             Word
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             We
             doe
             not
             reject
             all
             kind
             of
             Traditions
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             are
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             invented
             by
             men
             for
             to
             impose
             a
             yoake
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             imposed
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             ,
             groundeth
             no
             Articles
             of
             faith
             upon
             the
             Traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
             
             But
             our
             Adversaries
             build
             their
             Articles
             of
             faith
             upon
             the
             Tradition
             and
             the
             unwritten
             Word
             onely
             ,
             which
             they
             preferre
             before
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             up
             far
             above
             the
             same
             .
             
               Gabriel
               de
               S.
               Maria
               ,
            
             in
             his
             treatise
             of
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             chap.
             7.
             pag.
             162.
             saith
             ,
             that
             If
             we
             doe
             compare
             the
             Tradition
             with
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             the
             Tradition
             excels
             it
             infinitely
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             hath
             more
             necessity
             ,
             more
             light
             ,
             more
             firmenesse
             ,
             and
             more
             authority
             than
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             useth
             some
             Traditions
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             not
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             doe
             not
             impose
             a
             yoake
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             :
             But
             the
             Traditions
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             say
             )
             excel
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             infinitely
             ,
             are
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             the
             same
             and
             impose
             a
             
             yoake
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             imposed
             ;
             which
             is
             clearly
             verified
             in
             these
             examples
             following
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Faithfull
             ought
             not
             to
             reade
             and
             meditate
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             This
             doctrin
             is
             contrary
             to
             these
             places
             of
             the
             written
             word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               readeth
               the
               Words
               of
               this
               Prophesie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Apoc.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Seek
               unto
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               reade
               ,
               &c.
            
             Esay
             34.
             39.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             Saints
             departed
             are
             our
             advocates
             and
             mediators
             towards
             God
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             contrary
             to
             these
             expresse
             places
             of
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               God
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Mediator
               one
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               1.
            
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
           
             
               If
               any
               man
               sinne
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Righteous
               ,
            
             John
             1.
             Epist.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             make
             Images
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             worship
             him
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             these
             expresse
             places
             .
          
           
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               unto
               thee
               any
               graven
               Image
               ,
               or
               any
               likenesse
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               above
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Earth
               beneath
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bow
               down
               thy selfe
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               serve
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Exod.
             20.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               To
               whom
               will
               yee
               liken
               God
               ,
               or
               what
               likenesse
               will
               yee
               compare
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             Esay
             40.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Professing
               themselves
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               they
               became
               fooles
               :
               And
               changed
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               uncorruptible
               God
               ,
               into
               an
               Image
               made
               like
               to
               corruptible
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               birds
               ,
               and
               to
               foure-footed
               beasts
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
           
             4
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             all
             Christians
             ought
             to
             abstain
             from
             certain
             meats
             ,
             both
             in
             Lent
             ,
             and
             other
             daies
             throughout
             the
             yeare
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             these
             expresse
             places
             .
          
           
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               sold
               in
               the
               shambles
               ,
               that
               eat
               ,
               as
               king
               no
               question
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               any
               of
               them
               that
               beleeve
               not
               ,
               bid
               you
               to
               a
               feast
               ,
               and
               yee
               be
               disposed
               to
               goe
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               set
               before
               you
               ,
               eate
               ,
               as
               king
               no
               question
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             10.
             25.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Now
               the
               Spirit
               speaketh
               expressely
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               latter
               times
               ,
               some
               shall
               depart
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               giving
               heed
               to
               seducing
               spirits
               ,
               and
               doctrines
               of
               devils
               forbidding
               to
               marry
               ,
               and
               commanding
               to
               abstaine
               from
               meates
               which
               God
               hath
               created
               to
               be
               received
               with
               thanksgiving
               of
               them
               which
               beleeve
               ,
               &c.
            
             1.
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             5
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Church
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             all
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             marry
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             they
             should
             make
             a
             vow
             never
             to
             marry
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             by
             these
             expresse
             texts
             following
             :
          
           
             
               To
               avoid
               fornication
               ,
               let
               every
               man
               have
               his
               own
               wife
               ,
               and
               let
               every
               woman
               have
               her
               owne
               husband
               ,
               &c.
            
             1.
             Cor.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               But
               if
               they
               cannot
               containe
               ,
               let
               them
               marry
               :
               for
               it
               is
               better
               to
               marry
               than
               to
               burne
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Marriage
               is
               honourable
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               bed
               undefiled
               :
               but
               whoremongers
               and
               adulterers
               God
               will
               judge
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Bishop
               then
               must
               be
               blamelesse
               ,
               the
               husband
               of
               one
               wife
               :
               ruling
               well
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               having
               his
               children
               in
               subjection
               with
               all
               gravity
               .
            
             Item
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Deacons
               be
               husbands
               of
               one
               wife
               ,
               ruling
               their
               
               children
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               houses
               well
               ,
            
             1.
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             also
             calleth
             the
             forbidding
             of
             marriage
             ,
             
               a
               doctrine
               of
               Devils
               ,
            
             1.
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             6
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             places
             Divine
             Service
             and
             Prayers
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             said
             but
             in
             Latine
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             contrary
             to
             these
             expresse
             texts
             of
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               Except
               yee
               utter
               by
               the
               tongue
               words
               easie
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               how
               shall
               it
               be
               known
               what
               is
               spoken
               ?
               for
               yee
               shall
               speak
               into
               the
               ayre
               .
               I
               will
               pray
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               will
               pray
               with
               understanding
               also
               :
               I
               will
               sing
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               sing
               with
               the
               understanding
               also
               .
               Else
               when
               thou
               shalt
               blesse
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               that
               occupieth
               the
               roome
               of
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               say
               Amen
               at
               thy
               giving
               of
               thankes
               ,
               seeing
               he
               knowes
               not
               
               what
               thou
               sayest
               ?
               Yet
               in
               the
               Church
               I
               had
               rather
               speak
               five
               words
               with
               my
               understanding
               ,
               that
               by
               my
               voyce
               I
               might
               teach
               others
               also
               ,
               than
               ten
               thousand
               words
               in
               an
               unknowne
               tongue
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             14.
             9.
             15.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             7
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             the
             Faithfull
             deserve
             Eternall
             life
             by
             their
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             written
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             proved
             by
             these
             expresse
             places
             .
          
           
             
               If
               it
               be
               by
               Grace
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               of
               Workes
               :
               otherwise
               Grace
               is
               no
               more
               Grace
               ,
            
             Rom.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               By
               Grace
               are
               yee
               saved
               through
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               your selves
               :
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               .
               Not
               of
               workes
               ,
               least
               any
               man
               should
               boast
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             2.
             8.
             9.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             
             That
             by
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             sinnes
             committed
             before
             Baptisme
             :
             but
             not
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinnes
             committed
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             must
             pay
             and
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             life
             by
             penance
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             life
             in
             a
             fire
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             contrary
             to
             these
             expresse
             places
             of
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               All
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               come
               short
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               Being
               justified
               freely
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               through
               the
               Redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               The
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               cleanseth
               us
               from
               all
               sinne
               ,
            
             John
             1.
             Epist.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               By
               Grace
               are
               yee
               saved
               through
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               your selves
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               of
               works
               ,
               least
               any
               man
               should
               boast
               ,
               &c.
            
             Ephes.
             2.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               There
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             9
             The
             fifth
             Gospel
             of
             Cardinal
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
            
             teaches
             ,
             That
             Saints
             departed
             are
             in
             some
             kind
             our
             Redeemers
             ,
             
               lib.
               1.
               de
               .
               Indulg.
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             proved
             by
             these
             expresse
             texts
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               no
               Salvation
               in
               any
               other
               but
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               other
               name
               under
               Heaven
               given
               unto
               men
               ,
               whereby
               we
               must
               be
               saved
               ;
            
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               The
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               cleanseth
               us
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
            
             John
             1.
             Epist.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             10
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             after
             consecration
             ,
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Masse
             is
             no
             more
             bread
             ,
             but
             is
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             into
             his
             Blood
             .
             That
             Christ
             is
             betweene
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             
             Priests
             ,
             in
             as
             many
             places
             as
             there
             are
             Masses
             said
             ,
             as
             big
             and
             as
             large
             as
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             altogether
             contrary
             unto
             these
             expresse
             places
             of
             the
             written
             .
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               Jesus
               took
               Bread
               ,
               brake
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Math.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               As
               often
               as
               yee
               eat
               this
               Bread
               ,
               &c.
            
             1.
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eate
               of
               that
               Bread
               ,
               &c.
            
             1.
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               The
               poore
               yee
               have
               alwaies
               with
               you
               :
               but
               me
               yee
               have
               not
               alwaies
               ,
            
             John
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               I
               leave
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               goe
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             John
             16.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Heaven
               must
               contain
               him
               ,
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               foretold
               ,
               &c.
            
             Acts.
             ●
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             11
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             teaches
             .
             That
             the
             Lay
             people
             ,
             men
             and
             
             women
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             under
             both
             kinds
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             these
             expresse
             texts
             .
          
           
             
               Drinke
               yee
               all
               of
               it
               ,
            
             Mat.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eate
               of
               that
               Bread
               and
               drink
               of
               that
               cup
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             12
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             teacheth
             also
             :
             That
             Christ
             Jesus
             sacrificeth
             himselfe
             every
             day
             really
             ,
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             for
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             saith
             :
          
           
             
               Christ
               is
               entred
               into
               Heaven
               it selfe
               ,
               now
               to
               appeare
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               .
               Yet
               not
               that
               he
               should
               
               offer
               himselfe
               often
               ,
               as
               the
               high
               Priest
               entred
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               every
               yeare
               with
               blood
               of
               others
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Heb.
             9.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               By
               the
               which
               Will
               we
               are
               sanctified
               through
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               once
               for
               all
               .
               For
               by
               one
               offering
               he
               hath
               perfected
               for
               ever
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               ,
               where
               remission
               of
               these
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               offering
               for
               sinne
               ,
            
             Heb.
             chap.
             10.
             10.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             13
             The
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             was
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             head
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             This
             doctrin
             is
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             the
             written
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             these
             expresse
             texts
             .
          
           
             
               God
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               to
               be
               the
               head
               over
               all
               things
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               
               his
               Body
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             1.
             ver.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Yee
               know
               that
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Gentils
               exercise
               Dominion
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               great
               ,
               exercise
               authority
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Mat.
             20.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               And
               he
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               :
               and
               some
               Prophets
               :
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               :
               and
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
            
             ephess.
             .
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             It
             appeareth
             therefore
             plainly
             ,
             that
             this
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             word
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             is
             altogether
             contrary
             unto
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             imposeth
             a
             yoake
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             imposed
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             it
             forbids
             marriage
             to
             certain
             persons
             ,
             which
             God
             for
             avoyding
             of
             fornication
             ,
             commandeth
             to
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             it
             forbids
             the
             use
             of
             certain
             
             meats
             which
             God
             doth
             not
             forbid
             ,
             but
             rather
             commandeth
             to
             be
             used
             with
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             it
             forbids
             all
             men
             to
             work
             upon
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Holy-daies
             ,
             thereby
             depriving
             them
             of
             the
             means
             to
             earne
             their
             bread
             ,
             which
             oftentimes
             is
             wanting
             on
             such
             daies
             ,
             to
             poore
             men
             charged
             with
             wives
             and
             small
             children
             :
             the
             which
             thing
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             .
             
               Six
               daies
               shalt
               thou
               labour
               ,
               and
               doe
               all
               thy
               work
               ,
            
             Exod.
             20.
             9.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             by
             bringing
             in
             such
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             ceremonies
             ,
             in
             part
             taken
             from
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             from
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             with
             a
             numberlesse
             number
             of
             Pilgrimages
             and
             other
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             as
             is
             almost
             impossible
             to
             declare
             and
             represent
             by
             particulars
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             then
             without
             cause
             and
             reason
             ,
             that
             we
             reject
             these
             Traditions
             
             and
             inventions
             of
             men
             ,
             seeing
             they
             were
             broached
             onely
             to
             bring
             in
             into
             Christian
             Religion
             Error
             and
             Idolatry
             :
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             hereafter
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             aswell
             by
             expresse
             texts
             and
             necessary
             consequences
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             by
             invincible
             reasons
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             all
             the
             Faithfull
             should
             reade
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             even
             bound
             thereunto
             ,
             by
             the
             Commandement
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             FRom
             the
             very
             same
             Spring
             ,
             floweth
             the
             prohibition
             which
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Associates
             make
             to
             the
             Lay
             people
             ,
             
             to
             reade
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             without
             special
             leave
             :
             wherein
             their
             manifest
             hypocrisie
             appeareth
             plainly
             ,
             and
             the
             feare
             they
             have
             that
             by
             reading
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             men
             should
             come
             to
             know
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             have
             invented
             ,
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             wholly
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
             Our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             teacheth
             us
             far
             otherwise
             :
             
               Search
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               in
               them
               yee
               think
               yee
               have
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               they
               which
               testifie
               of
               me
               ,
            
             John
             5.
             39.
             
             And
             under
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             rich
             Glutton
             ,
             he
             sends
             them
             still
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               have
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Let
               them
               heare
               them
               ,
            
             Luk
             ,
             16.
             29.
             
             The
             Jesuits
             and
             other
             the
             Popes
             Disciples
             answer
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               Let
               them
               heare
               them
               :
            
             but
             not
             ,
             Let
             them
             reade
             them
             .
             But
             what
             will
             they
             answer
             to
             these
             expresse
             places
             ?
             
               Seek
               yee
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               
               Lord
               ,
               and
               reade
               ,
            
             Esay
             34.
             vers.
             16.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               hee
               that
               readeth
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               heare
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Prophesie
               ,
               and
               keep
               those
               things
               which
               are
               written
               therein
               ,
            
             Revel.
             1.
             3.
             
             If
             sobriety
             must
             be
             kept
             in
             any
             Book
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             that
             of
             the
             
               Revelation
               .
            
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             Saint
             
               John
            
             exhorteth
             all
             the
             Faithfull
             to
             practise
             the
             reading
             thereof
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               readeth
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Prophesie
               .
               Let
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
               dwell
               in
               you
               richly
               ,
               in
               all
               wisedome
               ,
               teaching
               and
               admonishing
               one
               another
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               That
               we
               shall
               doe
               well
               to
               hearken
               unto
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             2.
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
             The
             Jews
             of
             
               Berea
               ,
               did
               dayly
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               those
               things
               were
               so
               ,
               as
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               taught
               ,
            
             Act.
             17.
             11.
             
             And
             are
             commended
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             being
             
             called
             
               more
               Noble
               than
               them
               of
               Thessalonica
               .
            
             It
             is
             therefore
             lawfull
             for
             every
             Faithfull
             Christian
             to
             reade
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             they
             may
             know
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             judge
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             already
             ,
             the
             principall
             means
             we
             have
             to
             know
             God
             and
             his
             Will
             ,
             is
             his
             word
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             declareth
             unto
             us
             his
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             assureth
             us
             of
             his
             love
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Disciples
             take
             away
             and
             hide
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             )
             this
             VVord
             from
             the
             people
             :
             and
             so
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             chiefe
             meanes
             to
             know
             God
             :
             which
             is
             to
             cast
             them
             headlong
             into
             darknesse
             and
             ignorance
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             finally
             into
             damnation
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             can
             that
             man
             doe
             that
             is
             deprived
             of
             the
             knowledg
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             wil
             ,
             but
             run
             into
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             can
             doe
             no
             good
             Worke
             without
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             :
             And
             that
             our
             Workes
             therefore
             are
             not
             dispositive
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             that
             grace
             ,
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             say
             .
          
           
             THe
             Pope
             and
             his
             Associates
             teach
             also
             ,
             That
             our
             works
             ought
             to
             bee
             considered
             three
             manner
             of
             wayes
             .
             First
             ,
             as
             dispositive
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             satisfactory
             ;
             and
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             meritorious
             .
             Before
             we
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             our
             Works
             to
             bee
             dispositive
             to
             purchase
             Grace
             ;
             and
             after
             grace
             received
             ;
             to
             be
             satisfactory
             for
             the
             temporall
             punishment
             that
             remaineth
             for
             sin
             :
             And
             after
             satisfaction
             finished
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             have
             their
             workes
             to
             deserve
             
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
             A
             doctrine
             which
             is
             directly
             contrarie
             unto
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             it
             hereafter
             out
             of
             expresse
             texts
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             produce
             out
             of
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             necessary
             consequences
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             they
             teach
             that
             our
             Works
             doe
             dispose
             and
             prepare
             us
             to
             obtain
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             I
             aske
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             we
             doe
             good
             Works
             before
             we
             be
             in
             grace
             ,
             or
             whether
             we
             doe
             them
             after
             ?
             yea
             or
             no
             .
             If
             they
             say
             that
             we
             doe
             them
             before
             ;
             they
             know
             that
             men
             naturally
             are
             dead
             in
             sinne
             ;
             I
             prove
             it
             by
             this
             expresse
             text
             out
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               :
               And
               you
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               being
               dead
               in
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               uncircumcision
               of
               your
               flesh
               ,
               hath
               he
               quickned
               together
               with
               him
               ;
               having
               forgiven
               you
               all
               trespasses
               ,
            
             Colos.
             2.
             13.
             
             Now
             even
             
             as
             a
             dead
             man
             cannot
             doe
             so
             much
             as
             to
             stir
             his
             fingers
             end
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             be
             raised
             againe
             :
             So
             a
             man
             dead
             in
             sinne
             ,
             cannot
             doe
             any
             good
             work
             ,
             unlesse
             God
             raise
             him
             first
             ,
             and
             regenerate
             him
             inwardly
             by
             his
             spirit
             .
             The
             same
             Apostle
             teacheth
             it
             plainly
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               God
               which
               worketh
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               doe
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             holyest
             men
             ,
             though
             endued
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             accompanied
             with
             his
             grace
             ,
             have
             alwaies
             acknowledged
             themselves
             to
             be
             sinners
             ,
             and
             very
             unable
             to
             doe
             good
             works
             .
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             speaketh
             thus
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             all
             others
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             
               For
               I
               was
               alive
               without
               the
               Law
               once
               :
               but
               when
               the
               Commandement
               came
               ,
               sinne
               revived
               ,
               and
               I
               died
               .
               I
               am
               carnall
               ,
               sould
               under
               sinne
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               in
               me
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               my
               flesh
               )
               
               dwelleth
               no
               good
               thing
               :
               For
               to
               will
               is
               present
               with
               me
               ,
               but
               how
               to
               performe
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               I
               finde
               not
               .
               For
               the
               good
               that
               I
               would
               doe
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               :
               but
               the
               evill
               which
               I
               would
               not
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               ,
            
             Rom.
             7.
             9.
             14.
             15.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             a
             meere
             ridiculous
             foolery
             ,
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             destitute
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             doe
             any
             good
             work
             to
             obtain
             Grace
             ,
             seeing
             that
             these
             which
             have
             this
             Grace
             already
             ,
             doe
             not
             doe
             the
             good
             they
             would
             ,
             but
             doe
             the
             evill
             which
             they
             would
             not
             ,
             having
             alwaies
             some
             corruptions
             of
             the
             flesh
             opposing
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             spirit
             ?
             And
             therefore
             they
             must
             confesse
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             good
             workes
             after
             we
             have
             received
             Grace
             :
             whence
             it
             followeth
             that
             their
             Doctrine
             is
             false
             ,
             as
             I
             prove
             it
             by
             this
             argument
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             doe
             good
             works
             after
             we
             are
             received
             into
             Grace
             :
             Then
             it
             
             followeth
             ,
             that
             our
             works
             doe
             not
             dispose
             us
             to
             obtaine
             that
             Grace
             which
             we
             have
             already
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             apply
             our selves
             to
             good
             works
             .
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             :
             therefore
             the
             Consequent
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             That
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             satisfied
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             thereof
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             and
             unprofitable
             thing
             to
             desire
             to
             satisfie
             again
             unto
             the
             same
             by
             works
             .
          
           
             THat
             which
             our
             Adversaries
             teach
             concerning
             satisfaction
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             releaseth
             unto
             the
             sinner
             all
             the
             guilt
             ,
             
             and
             forgiveth
             him
             the
             eternall
             punishment
             due
             unto
             it
             :
             But
             that
             he
             will
             have
             it
             turn'd
             into
             a
             Temporal
             punishment
             :
             alledging
             ,
             that
             if
             in
             our
             Justification
             ,
             nothing
             were
             found
             but
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             perfect
             mercy
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             is
             some
             other
             thing
             whereby
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             appeareth
             .
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             The
             Doctrin
             of
             these
             Doctors
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             (
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             justice
             )
             wil
             have
             the
             justified
             sinner
             to
             satisfie
             Gods
             justice
             for
             the
             Temporal
             punishment
             of
             his
             sinnes
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             his
             justice
             is
             not
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             It
             is
             an
             old
             wile
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             alwaies
             practised
             by
             his
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             smother
             and
             bury
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyeth
             ,
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             God
             is
             pacified
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             justice
             fully
             satisfied
             .
             Therefore
             I
             aske
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             hath
             satisfied
             
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             If
             he
             hath
             not
             satisfied
             
               it
               ,
               he
            
             is
             not
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             still
             in
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             lyable
             to
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               Galat.
            
             3.
             13.
             
             But
             if
             Christ
             hath
             satisfied
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             for
             sinne
             ;
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             satisfied
             ;
             and
             declared
             in
             this
             alone
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             ;
             and
             by
             consequent
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             and
             an
             unprofitable
             thing
             ,
             to
             desire
             to
             satisfie
             the
             same
             again
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             Christ
             hath
             satisfied
             fully
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             for
             sinne
             :
             these
             expresse
             texts
             shewe
             it
             clearly
             and
             plainly
             .
          
           
             
               He
               hath
               born
               our
               griefes
               ,
               and
               carried
               our
               sorrowes
               .
               He
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               .
               The
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               stripes
               we
               are
               healed
               .
               The
               Lord
               hath
               laid
               on
               him
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               us
               all
               ,
            
             Esay
             53.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             
               That
               he
               hath
               reconciled
               all
               things
               unto
               himselfe
               (
               having
               made
               peace
               through
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Crosse
               )
               whether
               they
               be
               things
               in
               Earth
               ,
               or
               things
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Colos.
             1.
             20.
             
             Again
             ,
             
               The
               Mediator
               is
               one
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               gave
               himselfe
               a
               ransome
               for
               all
               ,
            
             1.
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             other
             Doctors
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             (
             to
             avoid
             this
             )
             use
             to
             make
             a
             distinction
             of
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             ,
             saying
             that
             Christ
             hath
             satisfied
             for
             the
             guilt
             and
             eternall
             punishment
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             that
             Temporal
             punishment
             reserved
             for
             the
             sinner
             justified
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             .
             But
             this
             is
             brought
             in
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             For
             I
             will
             stop
             up
             this
             passage
             upon
             them
             in
             producing
             expresse
             texts
             and
             necessary
             consequences
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
             that
             shew
             plainely
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             hath
             told
             us
             in
             the
             forenamed
             place
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             not
             onely
             borne
             our
             griefes
             ,
             but
             our
             sorrowes
             also
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             the
             guilt
             ,
             but
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
             And
             to
             say
             that
             this
             is
             true
             as
             touching
             the
             eternall
             and
             not
             the
             Temporall
             punishment
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             For
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
             But
             what
             punishment
             soever
             is
             imposed
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             is
             a
             condemnation
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             punishment
             imposed
             to
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             same
             Apostle
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             That
             
               by
               Grace
               we
               are
               saved
               through
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               our selves
               :
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               :
               not
               of
               works
               ,
               least
               any
               man
               should
               boast
               ,
            
             
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             
               That
               he
               hath
               reconciled
               all
               things
               unto
               himselfe
               (
               having
               made
               peace
               through
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Crosse
               )
               whether
               they
               be
               things
               in
               Earth
               ,
               or
               things
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Colos.
             1.
             20.
             
             Again
             ,
             
               The
               Mediator
               is
               one
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               gave
               himselfe
               a
               ransome
               for
               all
               ,
               1.
            
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             other
             Doctors
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             (
             to
             avoid
             this
             )
             use
             to
             make
             a
             distinction
             of
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             ,
             saying
             that
             Christ
             hath
             satisfied
             for
             the
             guilt
             and
             eternall
             punishment
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             that
             Temporal
             punishment
             reserved
             for
             the
             sinner
             justified
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             .
             But
             this
             is
             brought
             in
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             For
             I
             will
             stop
             up
             this
             passage
             upon
             them
             in
             producing
             expresse
             texts
             and
             necessary
             consequences
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
             that
             shew
             plainely
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             hath
             told
             us
             in
             the
             forenamed
             place
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             not
             onely
             borne
             our
             griefes
             ,
             but
             our
             sorrowes
             also
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             the
             guilt
             ,
             but
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
             And
             to
             say
             that
             this
             is
             true
             as
             touching
             the
             eternall
             and
             not
             the
             Temporall
             punishment
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             For
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
             But
             what
             punishment
             soever
             is
             imposed
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             is
             a
             condemnation
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             punishment
             imposed
             to
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             same
             Apostle
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             That
             
               by
               Grace
               we
               are
               saved
               through
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               our selves
               :
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               :
               not
               of
               works
               ,
               least
               any
               man
               should
               boast
               ,
            
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             8.
             9.
             
             And
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               come
               short
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               justified
               freely
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               through
               the
               redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             23.
             24.
             
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             by
             paying
             on
             our
             part
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             ;
             it
             being
             altogether
             incompatible
             ,
             freely
             to
             acquit
             and
             discharge
             a
             debt
             ,
             and
             yet
             desire
             to
             be
             satisfied
             for
             it
             to
             the
             uttermost
             farthing
             .
          
           
             3
             Again
             ,
             if
             God
             doe
             forgive
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             children
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             he
             will
             remember
             them
             no
             more
             :
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             with
             temporall
             punishments
             .
             But
             the
             first
             proposition
             is
             true
             .
             
               I
               will
               forgive
               their
               iniquity
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               I
               will
               remember
               their
               sinne
               no
               more
               ,
            
             Jerem.
             31.
             34.
             
             Esay
             43.
             25.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             27.
             
             
               Ergo
               ,
            
             the
             last
             also
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             there
             remains
             no
             punishment
             for
             the
             justified
             sinner
             .
          
           
             4
             Moreover
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             hath
             satisfied
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             either
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             ,
             or
             imperfectly
             and
             in
             part
             onely
             ,
             yea
             or
             no
             .
             If
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             ,
             then
             it
             followeth
             that
             he
             hath
             satisfied
             it
             aswel
             for
             the
             guilt
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             :
             and
             by
             consequent
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             neither
             to
             satisfie
             it
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             other
             .
             If
             inperfectly
             and
             in
             part
             onely
             :
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             our
             Saviour
             but
             in
             part
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             not
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             hath
             fully
             satisfied
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             5
             Again
             ,
             Whatsoever
             is
             done
             by
             ones
             selfe
             ,
             is
             not
             done
             by
             an
             other
             :
             But
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             hath
             purged
             our
             sinnes
             by
             himselfe
             :
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
               having
               by
               himselfe
               purged
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               
               sate
               downe
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               high
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             done
             therfore
             but
             by
             Christ
             .
             And
             if
             the
             purgation
             of
             sinnes
             be
             not
             but
             by
             Christ
             ;
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             done
             by
             Temporall
             punishment
             and
             Humane
             satisfactions
             .
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             ,
             
               Ergo
               ,
            
             the
             Consequent
             also
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             desire
             to
             satisfie
             again
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             debase
             too
             much
             the
             worth
             and
             merits
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             esteeme
             his
             satisfaction
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             nought
             .
             For
             it
             is
             he
             only
             that
             was
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             them
             that
             have
             obtained
             free
             mercy
             .
             And
             to
             alledge
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             that
             the
             Physicke
             is
             prepared
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             must
             drink
             it
             :
             That
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             receive
             all
             good
             things
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             apply
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             For
             our
             penall
             works
             
             are
             not
             the
             means
             wherby
             we
             may
             apply
             unto
             our selves
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             by
             faith
             that
             he
             is
             apprehended
             and
             applyed
             unto
             us
             .
             For
             as
             the
             body
             is
             fed
             and
             nourished
             by
             means
             of
             the
             corporall
             mouth
             ,
             that
             receiveth
             and
             apprehendeth
             the
             food
             .
             So
             the
             soule
             is
             nourished
             and
             sustained
             by
             Faith
             that
             receiveth
             and
             apprehendeth
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             merits
             ,
             by
             which
             onely
             means
             Christ
             is
             applied
             unto
             it
             for
             it's
             spirituall
             food
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             maintain
             that
             it
             is
             altogether
             impossible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             .
             Yea
             ,
             even
             for
             all
             men
             put
             together
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             it
             for
             the
             least
             sinne
             ,
             whether
             for
             the
             guilt
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             punishment
             .
             For
             God
             is
             infinite
             ,
             he
             therefore
             that
             offends
             him
             ,
             deserves
             an
             infinite
             and
             an
             Eternall
             
             punishment
             .
             Punishments
             ought
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             offences
             :
             And
             the
             offences
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             persons
             offended
             .
             And
             to
             alledge
             ,
             that
             Eternall
             punishments
             are
             turned
             into
             Temporall
             ,
             is
             as
             vain
             and
             ridiculous
             .
             For
             Gods
             Justice
             being
             infinite
             ,
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             but
             by
             an
             infinite
             punishment
             .
             And
             if
             God
             through
             his
             mercy
             remits
             any
             thing
             unto
             the
             sinner
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             doe
             it
             by
             halfes
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             consider
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             desert
             of
             sinne
             very
             ill
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             think
             to
             be
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             such
             means
             ,
             as
             should
             open
             the
             gates
             of
             Heaven
             to
             the
             rich
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             the
             poore
             .
             For
             the
             principall
             means
             they
             appoint
             unto
             man
             to
             satisfie
             Gods
             Justice
             withall
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             sins
             ,
             is
             to
             buy
             pardons
             and
             indulgences
             
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             give
             to
             the
             Churh
             ;
             the
             which
             indeed
             the
             rich
             may
             do
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             poore
             .
             Wherupon
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             say
             quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poore
               ,
               for
               to
               such
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Math.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Our
             Adversaries
             doe
             bring
             in
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             their
             pretended
             satisfactions
             ;
             but
             against
             their
             true
             sence
             :
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               Whom
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               ,
               he
               chasteneth
               ,
               and
               scourgeth
               every
               sonne
               whom
               he
               receiveth
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             
               David
            
             having
             confessed
             his
             sin
             to
             
               Nathan
               ,
            
             did
             neverthelesse
             ,
             bear
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             it
             being
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               The
               childe
               that
               is
               borne
               unto
               thee
               ,
               shall
               surely
               die
               ,
            
             2.
             Sam.
             12.
             14.
             and
             divers
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             chastiseth
             his
             children
             .
          
           
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             these
             places
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             spoken
             of
             satisfying
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             who
             indeed
             tryeth
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             fatherly
             chastiseth
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Justice
             ,
             but
             to
             correct
             them
             and
             make
             them
             wiser
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             shewing
             them
             and
             making
             them
             feele
             how
             much
             sin
             is
             displeasing
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             two
             sorts
             of
             Judgements
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             revenge
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             correction
             :
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             God
             punisheth
             his
             enemies
             ,
             confounding
             them
             in
             his
             wrath
             .
             
               David
            
             prayeth
             he
             might
             not
             be
             punished
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               rebuke
               me
               not
               in
               thine
               anger
               ,
               neither
               chastise
               me
               in
               thy
               hot
               displeasure
               ,
            
             Psal.
             6.
             2.
             
             By
             the
             other
             of
             correction
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             chasten
             to
             cast
             away
             and
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             to
             admonish
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             make
             thē
             to
             profit
             unto
             repentance
             .
             He
             
             chastened
             
               David
            
             fatherly
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             away
             his
             childe
             ,
             and
             
               Saul
            
             in
             Justice
             ,
             in
             taking
             away
             his
             kingdome
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Faithfull
             are
             also
             called
             to
             suffer
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             to
             follow
             the
             steps
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
               For
               even
               hereunto
               were
               yee
               called
            
             saith
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             
               because
               Christ
               also
               suffered
               for
               you
               ,
               leaving
               us
               an
               example
               that
               yee
               should
               follow
               his
               steps
               ,
            
             1.
             Epist.
             2.
             21.
             
             
               All
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             
               that
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
               ,
            
             2.
             Tim.
             3.
             12.
             
             
               In
               the
               World
               yee
               shall
               have
               tribulation
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Lord
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               John
            
             16.
             33.
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               taketh
               not
               his
               crosse
               ,
               and
               followes
               after
               me
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               ,
            
             Math.
             10.
             38.
             
             Therefore
             the
             pains
             and
             afflictions
             that
             befall
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             for
             the
             guilt
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             punishment
             
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             to
             follow
             the
             steps
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             not
             being
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             for
             his
             own
             sinnes
             ,
             cannot
             by
             consequent
             satisfie
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             OUr
             Adversaries
             have
             not
             been
             contented
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             for
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             his
             own
             sinnes
             :
             but
             have
             gone
             a
             great
             deale
             farther
             ,
             and
             are
             come
             to
             such
             a
             height
             of
             absurdity
             ,
             as
             to
             teach
             ,
             That
             one
             man
             may
             satisfie
             for
             another
             :
             and
             that
             God
             accepteth
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             by
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             give
             some
             colour
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             they
             alleadge
             that
             a
             justified
             man
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             may
             doe
             more
             satisfactory
             workes
             than
             is
             needfull
             for
             the
             paying
             of
             the
             Temporall
             punishment
             remaining
             for
             his
             sinnes
             .
             And
             that
             having
             finished
             the
             satisfaction
             ordained
             for
             the
             said
             punishment
             :
             All
             the
             penall
             and
             satisfactory
             workes
             that
             hee
             doth
             afterwards
             ,
             are
             superaboundant
             :
             which
             workes
             being
             applyed
             unto
             another
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             satisfie
             for
             him
             ,
             are
             allowed
             as
             satisfactory
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             sins
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             I
             have
             shewed
             already
             and
             proved
             out
             of
             expresse
             texts
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             invincible
             reasons
             ,
             That
             a
             man
             is
             not
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             ,
             much
             lesse
             for
             another
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             shew
             againe
             ,
             the
             impiety
             of
             this
             doctrine
             .
          
           
           
             First
             if
             a
             man
             ought
             and
             may
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             for
             another
             ,
             it
             followes
             necessarily
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             an
             alone
             Saviour
             :
             but
             that
             he
             that
             satisfieth
             for
             another
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             Saviour
             of
             that
             man
             .
             O
             horrible
             impiety
             !
             
               For
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               in
               any
               other
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               other
               name
               under
               heaven
               given
               unto
               men
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               whereby
               we
               must
               bee
               saved
               ,
               but
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             demand
             of
             these
             Doctors
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             can
             satisfie
             for
             another
             ,
             before
             hee
             have
             fully
             and
             wholy
             satisfied
             for
             his
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             have
             none
             left
             behinde
             ?
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             how
             can
             a
             man
             satisfie
             for
             another
             ,
             if
             himselfe
             be
             still
             indebted
             ?
             If
             so
             be
             then
             ,
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             without
             sinne
             :
             it
             followeth
             he
             cannot
             satisfie
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             consequently
             much
             lesse
             for
             another
             .
             But
             
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             therefore
             the
             last
             also
             .
             I
             prove
             the
             Antecedent
             of
             my
             Argument
             by
             the
             proper
             confession
             of
             these
             Doctors
             ,
             yeelding
             us
             that
             concupisence
             remaineth
             still
             in
             a
             man
             :
             but
             yet
             they
             say
             (
             for
             an
             evasion
             )
             that
             it
             is
             not
             sinne
             as
             touching
             the
             guilt
             ,
             but
             an
             inclination
             and
             an
             alluring
             unto
             sinne
             ,
             being
             onely
             an
             originall
             punishment
             of
             the
             sinne
             of
             
               Adam
               ;
            
             wherein
             they
             deceive
             themselves
             grosly
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             sinne
             as
             touching
             the
             guilt
             .
             But
             concupiscence
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               ,
            
             Exod.
             20.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             
             Therefore
             concupiscence
             is
             sin
             as
             touching
             the
             guilt
             .
          
           
             
               Item
               ,
            
             If
             sinne
             begets
             concupiscence
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             concupiscence
             is
             sinne
             as
             
             touching
             the
             guilt
             :
             for
             what
             other
             thing
             can
             sin
             beget
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             sinne
             it selfe
             ?
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             :
             for
             
               Sinne
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               taking
               occasion
               by
               the
               commandement
               ,
               wrought
               in
               mee
               all
               manner
               of
               concupiscence
               ,
            
             Rom.
             
               7.
               8.
               
               Ergo
            
             the
             Consequent
             also
             :
             and
             therefore
             a
             man
             is
             never
             without
             sinne
             :
             sinne
             I
             say
             in
             the
             very
             guilt
             ,
             concupiscence
             remaining
             still
             in
             him
             .
             
               Salomon
            
             teacheth
             us
             so
             much
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               a
               Just
               man
               falleth
               into
               sinne
               seaven
               times
               a
               day
               ,
            
             Pro.
             
               24.
               16.
               
               If
               we
               say
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             John
             ,
             
               that
               wee
               have
               no
               sinne
               ,
               we
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               us
               .
               1.
            
             Epist.
             
               1.
               8.
               
               I
               am
               carnall
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
               sould
               under
               sinne
               .
               I
               know
               that
               in
               me
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               my
               flesh
               )
               dwelleth
               no
               good
               thing
               .
               For
               the
               good
               that
               I
               would
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               :
               but
               the
               evill
               I
               would
               not
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               ,
            
             Rom.
             
               7.
               14.
               18.
               19.
               
               It
               is
               enough
               
               now
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             said
             
               Elias
               ,
               take
               away
               my
               life
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               not
               better
               than
               my
               Fathers
               ,
               1.
               
            
             King.
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             Christ
             teaches
             us
             to
             say
             every
             day
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               sinnes
               ,
            
             Matth.
             6.
             11.
             and
             Luke
             11.
             4.
             
             Whence
             it
             appeares
             plainely
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             able
             to
             keepe
             himselfe
             one
             day
             without
             offending
             his
             God
             :
             That
             he
             hath
             sinne
             alwayes
             dwelling
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             cannot
             wholly
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             aske
             of
             these
             Doctors
             ,
             how
             shall
             that
             man
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             satisfie
             for
             another
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             able
             to
             know
             whether
             hee
             hath
             sufficiently
             satisfied
             for
             himselfe
             or
             no
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             one
             sinner
             trust
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             another
             sinner
             ,
             that
             knowes
             not
             in
             what
             case
             the
             other
             standeth
             before
             his
             God
             ?
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             pretended
             treasure
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             was
             established
             onely
             for
             to
             weaken
             the
             merits
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             to
             make
             a
             little
             Saint
             of
             him
             that
             no body
             may
             know
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             BUt
             it
             was
             not
             yet
             enough
             for
             our
             Adversaries
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             it
             superabundantly
             ,
             one
             for
             another
             :
             But
             they
             maintain
             moreover
             ,
             That
             the
             treasure
             of
             their
             holy
             mother
             Church
             ,
             is
             framed
             and
             replenished
             with
             these
             superabundant
             satisfactions
             :
             of
             which
             treasure
             His
             Holinesse
             is
             the
             Guardian
             ,
             and
             may
             distribute
             them
             to
             those
             that
             have
             not
             satisfied
             sufficiently
             .
             
             And
             it
             is
             here
             that
             they
             make
             Christ
             a
             little
             Saint
             ,
             that
             no body
             can
             know
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             Behold
             we
             here
             how
             they
             argue
             ,
             to
             cloak
             this
             Doctrin
             .
          
           
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             and
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             had
             done
             so
             many
             painefull
             works
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             fully
             accomplished
             their
             satisfaction
             :
             After
             that
             ,
             they
             suffered
             martyrdome
             ;
             this
             martyrdome
             was
             a
             good
             work
             done
             in
             Grace
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             satisfactory
             and
             meritorious
             .
             But
             so
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             satisfactory
             for
             them
             :
             for
             they
             had
             already
             wholly
             and
             fully
             satisfied
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             a
             worke
             of
             supererogation
             .
             And
             so
             may
             one
             say
             of
             so
             many
             other
             Saints
             ,
             besides
             the
             infinite
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             Virgine
             
               Marie
               ,
            
             who
             at
             the
             very
             point
             of
             her
             death
             ,
             was
             found
             to
             
             have
             gathered
             and
             heaped
             up
             together
             a
             very
             great
             heape
             of
             satisfactions
             .
             In
             summe
             ,
             with
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             
               Panigarolle
               ,
            
             Lesson
             .
             11.
             
             Page
             .
             333.
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             satisfactory
             ,
             are
             joyned
             also
             (
             O
             horrible
             impiety
             !
             )
             the
             passion
             and
             superabundancies
             of
             al
             the
             Saints
             ,
             wherewith
             is
             framed
             the
             treasury
             of
             the
             holy
             mother
             Church
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             them
             in
             whom
             their
             owne
             satisfactory
             workes
             are
             wanting
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             being
             builded
             upon
             this
             naughty
             foundation
             of
             their
             pretended
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             refuted
             by
             expresse
             texts
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             invincible
             reasons
             :
             deserves
             not
             a
             new
             refutation
             .
             But
             what
             Christian
             man
             is
             there
             that
             hearing
             but
             such
             impieties
             read
             ,
             will
             not
             wonder
             at
             the
             patience
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             shall
             not
             shiver
             
             for
             feare
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             thus
             trampled
             under
             feet
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             make
             of
             him
             a
             little
             Saint
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             know
             among
             so
             many
             Saints
             ,
             nor
             sever
             his
             merit
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             from
             so
             many
             merits
             and
             superaboundant
             satisfactions
             !
             O
             Doctors
             !
             how
             long
             will
             ye
             trample
             under
             feet
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             teaches
             us
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               in
               any
               other
               but
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               And
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               name
               under
               heaven
               given
               unto
               men
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               must
               bee
               saved
               .
            
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
             Item
             ,
             
               To
               him
               give
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               through
               his
               Name
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               in
               him
               ,
               shall
               receive
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Act.
             10.
             43.
             and
             contrariwise
             ,
             these
             Doctors
             teach
             men
             to
             seeke
             for
             salvation
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             teacheth
             us
             that
             
               we
               have
               redemption
               through
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               even
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.
             14.
             
             But
             these
             Doctors
             teach
             men
             to
             seeke
             after
             Redemption
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             Saint
             
               John
            
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               cleanseth
               us
               from
               all
               sinne
               .
            
             1.
             Epist.
             1.
             7.
             and
             that
             
               the
               faithfull
               have
               washed
               their
               robes
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               white
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lambe
               .
            
             Revel.
             7.
             14.
             
             But
             these
             Doctors
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             teach
             men
             to
             wash
             and
             to
             cleanse
             their
             sinnes
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Saints
             departed
             :
             which
             is
             to
             reject
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               Panigarolle
            
             teaches
             it
             plainely
             in
             his
             ninth
             Lesson
             ,
             Page
             278
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               sinne
               and
               foolery
               to
               say
               I
               trust
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Panigarolle
               ▪
            
             Lesson
             9.
             p.
             
             
             By
             so
             many
             expresse
             places
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             necessary
             consequences
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             pretended
             satisfaction
             of
             our
             adversaries
             is
             cast
             to
             the
             ground
             and
             cut
             even
             to
             the
             very
             deepest
             roote
             :
             as
             likewise
             their
             Purgatorie
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             built
             upon
             the
             same
             foundation
             .
             For
             ,
             Purgatory
             was
             invented
             but
             for
             these
             two
             ends
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinnes
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             must
             not
             satisfie
             Gods
             justice
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             it
             clearely
             :
             It
             followeth
             there
             needeth
             no
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             for
             to
             intrap
             and
             to
             catch
             money
             from
             the
             simple
             people
             .
             For
             ,
             how
             commeth
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             
               Romane
            
             Church
             ,
             have
             so
             many
             thousand
             pounds
             of
             yearely
             revenews
             ?
             That
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Nobility
             
             is
             incommodated
             and
             behind
             hand
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             people
             starve
             with
             hunger
             ;
             but
             because
             these
             men
             have
             by
             divers
             meanes
             cunnycatcht
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             great
             Donations
             that
             many
             have
             given
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             to
             redeeme
             their
             soules
             from
             the
             paine
             which
             they
             thought
             to
             suffer
             in
             a
             fire
             of
             Purgatorie
             ?
             For
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             will
             not
             give
             at
             the
             very
             point
             of
             death
             to
             free
             himself
             from
             going
             into
             a
             fire
             for
             the
             space
             of
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             ?
             Will
             a
             man
             in
             that
             perplexity
             care
             to
             leave
             his
             posterity
             after
             him
             miserable
             and
             wretched
             ,
             in
             giving
             away
             all
             his
             estate
             ,
             So
             hee
             may
             be
             exempted
             from
             the
             torments
             of
             that
             fire
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             seven
             times
             hotter
             than
             our
             fire
             is
             in
             this
             
             world
             ?
             Those
             therefore
             that
             laid
             the
             first
             foundation
             thereof
             ,
             shewed
             themselves
             most
             ungodly
             and
             full
             of
             covetousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             roote
             of
             all
             evils
             ,
             as
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Timoth.
            
             6.
             10.
             as
             likewise
             enemies
             of
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             merits
             of
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             good
             works
             have
             no
             merit
             at
             all
             :
             and
             that
             all
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             is
             in
             one
             Christ
             alone
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             merits
             of
             works
             ,
             we
             need
             no
             long
             discourse
             for
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             have
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             seeing
             that
             the
             very
             best
             of
             our
             works
             are
             full
             of
             defects
             ,
             being
             alwaies
             mingled
             with
             
             some
             corruptions
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             man
             is
             so
             subject
             to
             sin
             as
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             the
             good
             he
             would
             ,
             but
             the
             evill
             which
             he
             would
             not
             ;
             Wherefore
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esay
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               we
               are
               al
               as
               an
               unclean
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               al
               our
               righteousnesses
               are
               as
               filthy
               rags
               ,
            
             Esay
             64.
             6.
             
             Whence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             merit
             at
             all
             .
             For
             what
             can
             such
             polluted
             works
             that
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             that
             perfection
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             deserve
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             though
             they
             were
             done
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             yet
             could
             they
             deserve
             nothing
             .
             For
             a
             man
             deserveth
             nothing
             in
             doing
             that
             which
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             doe
             .
             
               When
               ye
               shall
               have
               done
               all
               those
               things
               which
               are
               commanded
               you
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             )
             
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               unprofitable
               servants
               ,
               we
               have
               done
               that
               which
               was
               our
               duty
               to
               doe
               ,
            
             Luk.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             given
             us
             by
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             
             not
             given
             us
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             our
             works
             .
             
               If
               it
               be
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
               it
               is
               no
               more
               of
               works
               :
               otherwise
               ,
               Grace
               is
               no
               more
               Grace
               ,
            
             Rom.
             11.
             6.
             
             But
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             given
             them
             through
             the
             Grace
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             given
             them
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             their
             works
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             proposition
             of
             this
             Argument
             is
             also
             proved
             by
             many
             expresse
             texts
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
             
               All
               have
               sinned
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             
               being
               justified
               freely
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
            
             Rom.
             
               3.
               23.
               24.
               
               By
               Grace
               are
               yee
               saved
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               your selves
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               :
               not
               of
               works
               ,
               least
               any
               man
               should
               boast
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             2.
             8.
             9.
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               But
               after
               that
               the
               kindnesse
               and
               love
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               towards
               man
               appeared
               ,
               not
               by
               works
               of
               righteousnesse
               which
               
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               mercy
               he
               saved
               us
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               renewing
               of
               the
               holy-Ghost
               ,
            
             Tit.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             whatsoever
             absolves
             and
             justifies
             us
             before
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             I
             say
             ,
             comes
             all
             our
             merit
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             obedience
             ,
             merit
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             absolves
             and
             justifies
             us
             before
             God
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             from
             him
             alone
             proceedeth
             all
             our
             merit
             :
             and
             if
             all
             our
             merit
             proceeds
             from
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             then
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             proceed
             from
             our
             works
             .
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             :
             Therfore
             the
             last
             also
             .
          
           
             Let
             our
             Adversaries
             now
             deny
             as
             much
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             That
             all
             our
             merit
             is
             in
             one
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             establish
             other
             merits
             in
             their
             works
             :
             as
             for
             our selves
             ,
             we
             will
             remain
             constant
             to
             that
             ,
             being
             
             assured
             that
             by
             Christ
             his
             onely
             merits
             ,
             obedience
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             we
             are
             absolved
             and
             justified
             before
             God
             :
             which
             thing
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esay
            
             teacheth
             us
             when
             hee
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               he
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               laid
               on
               him
               the
               iniquity
               of
               us
               all
               ,
            
             Esay
             53.
             and
             so
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Mediator
               is
               one
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               who
               gave
               himself
               a
               ransome
               for
               all
               ,
            
             1.
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             6.
             and
             Saint
             
               John
            
             teacheth
             it
             also
             plainly
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Righteous
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
            
             1.
             Epist.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Now
             our
             Adversaries
             alledge
             certain
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             rewardeth
             good
             works
             :
             Wherupon
             they
             build
             this
             syllogisme
             :
          
           
             
               Wheresoever
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               ,
               there
               is
               merit
               .
            
             
             
               But
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               to
               good
               works
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Apoc.
                 22.
                 12.
                 
              
               Therefore
               there
               is
               merit
               .
            
          
           
             I
             deny
             the
             
               Major
               .
            
             For
             there
             are
             some
             undeserved
             rewards
             .
             A
             Father
             may
             promise
             his
             Son
             a
             fine
             suit
             of
             cloathes
             ,
             if
             he
             write
             a
             good
             coppie
             :
             Now
             that
             sonne
             deserves
             not
             that
             suite
             of
             clothes
             for
             doing
             well
             that
             coppie
             .
             For
             what
             profit
             cometh
             to
             the
             father
             thereby
             ?
             neverthelesse
             ,
             the
             father
             will
             give
             the
             promised
             suit
             onely
             because
             of
             his
             promise
             .
             Even
             so
             doth
             God
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             giving
             his
             Kingdome
             unto
             them
             without
             any
             desert
             ,
             but
             onely
             because
             he
             hath
             promised
             it
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             a
             father
             may
             be
             induced
             to
             give
             the
             promised
             suite
             to
             his
             sonne
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             duty
             in
             doing
             his
             coppie
             well
             ,
             giveing
             his
             father
             content
             by
             that
             meanes
             .
             But
             none
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             
             can
             doe
             their
             duty
             towards
             God
             .
             
               All
               have
               sinned
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             23.
             and
             
               Whosoever
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               James
               ,
               offendeth
               in
               one
               point
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               is
               guilty
               of
               all
               .
            
             Jam.
             2.
             10.
             
             All
             therefore
             are
             guiltie
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             .
             For
             who
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             fayled
             in
             some
             one
             point
             or
             other
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             And
             therefore
             our
             Adversaries
             are
             very
             farre
             wide
             of
             that
             pretended
             merit
             they
             doe
             attribute
             to
             their
             good
             workes
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             to
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             creatures
             the
             honour
             and
             glory
             that
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             Creator
             .
          
           
             THese
             Doctors
             keepe
             a
             great
             noyse
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             very
             lowd
             that
             they
             are
             the
             true
             Church
             :
             and
             that
             the
             doctrine
             which
             they
             teach
             ,
             is
             conformable
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             but
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             the
             proofe
             ,
             they
             are
             mightily
             puzzled
             ,
             haveing
             nothing
             to
             shew
             but
             some
             few
             allegories
             which
             they
             bring
             in
             upon
             certaine
             points
             of
             controversie
             :
             Like
             unto
             Foxes
             which
             runne
             into
             thickets
             and
             bushie
             
             places
             to
             save
             themselves
             :
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             great
             bucklet
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               :
            
             which
             they
             thinke
             are
             very
             cleare
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             I
             will
             shew
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             That
             they
             pervert
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             taking
             this
             word
             
               is
               ,
            
             properly
             and
             without
             a
             figure
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             Sacraments
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             
               Signifieth
            
             of
             
               Representeth
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             I
             will
             shew
             what
             slender
             cause
             they
             have
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             our
             onely
             Mediator
             with
             God
             :
             but
             that
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             are
             also
             our
             Mediators
             :
             and
             that
             we
             must
             draw
             neere
             unto
             God
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             wee
             come
             neere
             unto
             the
             King
             by
             his
             familiar
             servants
             ,
             intreating
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             .
             
             A
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             absolutely
             false
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             hereafter
             out
             of
             diverse
             expresse
             places
             ,
             and
             necessary
             consequences
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             then
             ,
             wee
             aske
             of
             them
             one
             expresse
             text
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             one
             necessary
             consequence
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             same
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             this
             doctrine
             .
             There
             they
             stand
             as
             mute
             as
             fishes
             :
             Behold
             then
             a
             doctrine
             that
             hath
             neither
             prop
             nor
             foundation
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             is
             meerely
             invented
             by
             men
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             shew
             hereafter
             .
             And
             albeit
             it
             were
             not
             contrary
             unto
             the
             same
             ;
             I
             yet
             maintaine
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             rejected
             of
             every
             Christian
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             vaine
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             worship
             him
             after
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             commandements
             of
             men
             .
             As
             our
             
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             tearmeth
             it
             .
             
               Marke
            
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             prove
             that
             this
             doctrine
             cannot
             be
             without
             great
             sinne
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             without
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             done
             without
             faith
             .
             
               Faith
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               ,
               and
               hearing
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               .
            
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             
             But
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             departed
             is
             done
             without
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             done
             without
             Faith
             .
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               done
               without
               Faith
               ,
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             14.
             23.
             
             But
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             departed
             is
             done
             without
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             departed
             is
             sinne
             .
          
           
             In
             briefe
             ,
             That
             Doctrine
             which
             teacheth
             men
             to
             pray
             unto
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             teacheth
             ,
             
               That
               we
               ought
               to
               call
               upon
               none
               ,
               but
               on
               him
               
               in
               whom
               we
               have
               beleeved
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
             But
             we
             doe
             not
             beleeve
             in
             the
             Saints
             departed
             ;
             but
             in
             one
             onely
             God
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             call
             upon
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             but
             upon
             God
             alone
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             That
             Doctrine
             which
             teacheth
             men
             to
             goe
             unto
             God
             by
             his
             Saints
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             goes
             to
             the
             King
             by
             his
             familiar
             servants
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             us
             to
             goe
             directly
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             the
             onely
             
               Way
               ,
            
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               al
               ye
               that
               labour
               and
               are
               heavie
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Math.
             11.
             28.
             
             He
             would
             not
             have
             us
             then
             goe
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             Saints
             departed
             .
             
               I
               am
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Way
               ,
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               ;
               no
               man
               commeth
               unto
               the
               Father
               but
               by
               me
               ,
            
             John
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             That
             Doctrine
             which
             teacheth
             
             that
             there
             is
             divers
             Mediators
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             teaches
             us
             ,
             That
             
               God
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Mediator
               one
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             1.
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Item
             ,
             That
             
               God
               alone
               knoweth
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               1.
               
            
             Kin.
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             Whereupon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             That
             the
             Saints
             departed
             doe
             not
             know
             our
             prayers
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             Consequent
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             and
             an
             idle
             thing
             to
             pray
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Argument
             which
             we
             draw
             out
             of
             this
             place
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             against
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             is
             thus
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             one
             onely
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             It
             followeth
             ,
             That
             the
             Saints
             departed
             are
             not
             our
             Mediators
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequent
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             unprofitable
             to
             pray
             unto
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             .
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             ;
             Therfore
             the
             Consequent
             also
             .
          
           
             Our
             Adversaries
             ,
             to
             put
             off
             this
             blow
             ,
             make
             a
             distinction
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             speaketh
             not
             of
             a
             Mediator
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Mediator
             of
             Redemption
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             this
             place
             is
             not
             brought
             to
             the
             purpose
             for
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Saints
             :
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             in
             controversie
             between
             them
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             prove
             that
             distinction
             of
             a
             Mediator
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             a
             Mediator
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             either
             by
             any
             expresse
             texts
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             necessary
             consequence
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             same
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             is
             false
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Word
             
             of
             God
             teaching
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             teacheth
             us
             Consequently
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             our
             alone
             Mediator
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             aswell
             as
             ●f
             Redemption
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               sin
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             John
             ,
             
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Righteous
               ,
            
             John
             .
             1.
             Epist.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Veron
            
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             my
             Book
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Cabale
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
            
             pag.
             18.
             answereth
             ,
             That
             to
             say
             there
             is
             one
             Mediator
             ,
             Therefore
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Mediator
             ,
             is
             no
             good
             Consequence
             ;
             and
             he
             bringeth
             in
             for
             example
             one
             that
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             Crown
             :
             It
             were
             no
             good
             Consequence
             to
             say
             ,
             Therfore
             he
             hath
             but
             one
             Crown
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             answer
             comes
             from
             a
             grosse
             ignorance
             .
             For
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             what
             is
             Consequent
             to
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             not
             .
             Let
             him
             learn
             therefore
             by
             
             the
             same
             example
             he
             produceth
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             aske
             one
             ,
             How
             much
             mony
             have
             you
             in
             your
             purse
             ?
             and
             he
             answereth
             Categorically
             ,
             I
             have
             one
             Crown
             ;
             the
             Consequent
             is
             good
             ,
             Therefore
             you
             have
             but
             one
             Crown
             in
             your
             purse
             .
          
           
             Even
             so
             ,
             I
             aske
             how
             many
             Advocates
             we
             have
             with
             God
             ?
             and
             reading
             the
             whole
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             finde
             that
             it
             shews
             me
             but
             one
             Advocate
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             The
             Consequence
             is
             good
             then
             ,
             Therefore
             we
             have
             but
             one
             Advocate
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             then
             our
             Jesuits
             part
             to
             study
             Master
             
               du
               Moulins
            
             Logick
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             sends
             me
             ,
             seeing
             he
             sheweth
             himself
             so
             ignorant
             therin
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             learn
             better
             how
             to
             judge
             of
             Consequences
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             give
             his
             glory
             unto
             another
             ;
             
               I
               am
               ,
            
             saith
             
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               ,
               such
               is
               my
               name
               .
               I
               will
               not
               give
               my
               Glory
               unto
               another
               ,
               nor
               my
               prayse
               unto
               the
               Idol
               ,
            
             Esay
             42.
             8.
             
             He
             would
             not
             have
             us
             then
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             creatures
             that
             Invocation
             which
             belongeth
             unto
             him
             .
             Whereby
             it
             doth
             appeare
             ,
             That
             this
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             is
             wholly
             and
             absolutely
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             give
             un
             -
             the
             creature
             the
             honour
             and
             glory
             that
             belongeth
             onely
             unto
             the
             Creator
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             are
             made
             against
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ▪
             and
             that
             the
             adoration
             which
             they
             give
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             meere
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             
               RomanChurch
            
             ,
             It
             is
             certaine
             that
             they
             are
             made
             directly
             against
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             )
             which
             in
             the
             second
             Commandement
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               unto
               thee
               any
               graven
               Image
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               above
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Exod.
             20.
             4.
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               make
               you
               no
               Idols
               nor
               graven
               Image
               ,
               neither
               reare
               you
               up
               a
               standing
               Image
               ,
               neither
               shall
               you
               set
               up
               any
               Image
               of
               stone
               in
               your
               Land
               ,
               to
               how
               down
               unto
               it
               :
               for
               I
               
               am
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             Levit.
             26.
             1.
             
          
           
             Our
             Adversaries
             doe
             answer
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             Images
             ,
             for
             to
             worship
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             touching
             the
             representation
             .
             But
             I
             will
             even
             in
             that
             ,
             shew
             that
             they
             transgresse
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             commit
             Idolatry
             .
             For
             if
             they
             cause
             Images
             to
             be
             erected
             for
             to
             worship
             them
             :
             It
             followeth
             ,
             that
             they
             swerve
             from
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             Idolaters
             .
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ;
             I
             prove
             it
             by
             the
             second
             Councell
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
            
             That
             commandeth
             straightly
             to
             have
             Images
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             see
             the
             books
             of
             their
             Schoolemen
             upon
             this
             point
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             finde
             them
             all
             reach
             ,
             That
             the
             Image
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             the
             Imagined
             ,
             making
             but
             one
             adoration
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             thing
             
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             see
             themselves
             convinced
             by
             their
             owne
             Decrees
             ,
             Books
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Error
             is
             not
             in
             the
             worshipping
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Images
             ,
             but
             by
             them
             to
             worship
             false
             gods
             ,
             as
             the
             Pagans
             did
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Images
             ,
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             By
             this
             reason
             ,
             the
             
               Israelits
            
             did
             well
             to
             make
             the
             Golden
             calfe
             ,
             and
             
               Moses
            
             very
             ill
             in
             breaking
             of
             it
             .
             For
             these
             Calves
             thought
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             by
             means
             of
             that
             calfe
             ,
             
               Exod.
               32.
               5.
               6.
               
               Ezekias
            
             had
             likewise
             done
             ill
             in
             taking
             away
             the
             Brasen
             Serpent
             ;
             for
             this
             people
             thought
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             by
             burning
             Incense
             to
             it
             ,
             2.
             
             
               King.
            
             18.
             4.
             and
             yet
             God
             had
             commanded
             it
             should
             be
             set
             up
             .
             But
             it
             would
             puzzle
             our
             Adversaries
             vilely
             to
             shew
             us
             one
             
             expresse
             place
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             commanded
             to
             make
             Images
             of
             God
             for
             to
             worship
             him
             by
             them
             .
             These
             men
             are
             like
             unto
             those
             Idolaters
             which
             the
             King
             of
             
               Assyria
            
             sent
             to
             inhabit
             the
             Cities
             of
             
               Samaria
            
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             had
             brought
             into
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Who
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               served
               their
               graven
               Images
               ,
            
             2.
             
             King.
             17.
             32.
             33.
             41.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             these
             Doctors
             alledge
             ,
             That
             they
             worship
             their
             Images
             distinctly
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Images
             of
             God
             with
             the
             adoration
             of
             
               Latria
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Images
             of
             Saints
             with
             
               Dulia
               .
            
             Item
             ,
             That
             they
             make
             their
             adoration
             passe
             unto
             the
             finall
             object
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             no
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             their
             turn
             :
             For
             whosoever
             giveth
             unto
             the
             creature
             that
             worship
             which
             
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             Creator
             ,
             is
             an
             Idolater
             .
             But
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             confesse
             they
             give
             unto
             the
             Image
             (
             which
             blasphemously
             they
             say
             to
             be
             of
             God
             )
             the
             Adoration
             that
             belongeth
             to
             God
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             Neither
             can
             they
             escape
             ,
             in
             alledging
             that
             their
             Adoration
             passeth
             to
             the
             finall
             object
             :
             For
             to
             worship
             the
             creature
             with
             the
             Creator
             ,
             is
             manifest
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             Idolatry
             to
             worship
             Images
             of
             Gold
             ,
             of
             Silver
             ,
             of
             Wood
             and
             Stone
             ,
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Adoration
             that
             belongeth
             to
             God
             ?
             And
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Adoration
             passeth
             unto
             the
             finall
             object
             ,
             is
             as
             vain
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Image
             being
             then
             first
             worshipped
             ,
             at
             least
             partaketh
             with
             the
             Adoration
             ;
             which
             is
             meere
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             these
             Doctors
             telling
             us
             (
             for
             a
             shift
             )
             That
             the
             Adoration
             passeth
             to
             the
             finall
             object
             ,
             in
             that
             confesse
             under-hand
             tacitely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Idolaters
             ,
             worshipping
             Wood
             and
             Stone
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             object
             of
             their
             adoration
             :
             which
             is
             an
             abomination
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             calleth
             himselfe
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             cannot
             endure
             we
             should
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             give
             unto
             the
             creature
             the
             honour
             which
             is
             due
             unto
             Him
             .
          
           
             Many
             in
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             (
             that
             are
             not
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Doctors
             )
             think
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             the
             adoration
             of
             Images
             is
             
               Dulia
               ,
            
             and
             the
             adoration
             of
             the
             things
             imagined
             or
             represented
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Latria
               .
            
             But
             that
             is
             not
             their
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             they
             make
             but
             one
             adoration
             both
             of
             the
             Image
             and
             of
             the
             thing
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             .
             
               If
               we
               worship
               God
               ,
            
             
             (
             saith
             
               Panigarole
            
             in
             his
             lessons
             ,
             pag.
             439.
             )
             
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Image
               ,
               God
               and
               the
               Image
               are
               both
               worshipped
               with
               one
               adoration
               of
            
             Latria
             .
             
               And
               if
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Image
               we
               worship
               the
               Saint
               ,
               both
               the
               Saint
               and
               the
               Image
               are
               worshipped
               with
               one
               Adoration
               of
            
             Dulia
             .
             
               But
               it
               will
               never
               be
               proved
               ,
               That
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               Image
               ,
               is
            
             Dulia
             ,
             
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Imagined
               or
               represented
               by
               the
               Image
               is
            
             Latria
             ;
             
               because
               both
               are
               but
               one
               Adoration
               :
            
             These
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             this
             Doctor
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             We
             aske
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             one
             expresse
             text
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             necessary
             Consequence
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             commanded
             to
             make
             Images
             of
             God
             to
             worship
             him
             by
             them
             .
             That
             puts
             them
             into
             a
             grievous
             rage
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             presently
             to
             fall
             to
             rayling
             instead
             of
             answering
             .
          
           
             We
             aske
             them
             again
             ,
             who
             hath
             
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             represented
             by
             Images
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             Wood
             and
             Stone
             .
             
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               those
               that
               worship
               him
               ,
               must
               worship
               him
               in
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
               ,
            
             John
             4.
             24.
             
             God
             is
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             ,
             therfore
             he
             cānot
             be
             represented
             by
             such
             materiall
             and
             corporall
             things
             ,
             it
             being
             an
             horrible
             blasphemy
             to
             go
             about
             to
             represent
             the
             God-head
             with
             such
             things
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             ProphetEsay
             cryeth
             aloud
             against
             such
             Idolaters
             ;
             
               To
               whom
               then
               will
               yee
               liken
               God
               ?
               or
               what
               likenesse
               will
               yee
               compare
               him
               unto
               ?
               or
               to
               whom
               shall
               I
               be
               equall
               ,
               saith
               the
               holy
               One
               ?
               Lift
               up
               your
               eyes
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               behold
               who
               hath
               Created
               these
               things
               ,
            
             Esay
             40.
             18.
             25.
             26.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               professing
               themselves
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               they
               became
               fooles
               ,
               and
               changed
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               uncorruptible
               God
               ,
               into
               an
               Image
               
               made
               like
               to
               corruptible
               Man
               ,
               and
               to
               Birds
               and
               foure-footed
               Beasts
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             This
             adoration
             of
             
               Dulia
               ,
            
             which
             they
             give
             unto
             Saints
             ,
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             be
             a
             great
             sinne
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             :
             For
             this
             adoration
             is
             made
             without
             any
             warrant
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequent
             ,
             done
             without
             Faith
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             but
             sinne
             and
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             In
             summe
             ,
             Our
             Adversaries
             are
             greater
             Idolaters
             in
             worshipping
             of
             their
             Images
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Pagans
            
             and
             ancient
             Idolaters
             were
             .
             For
             those
             had
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             taught
             and
             instructed
             by
             his
             Word
             .
             Besides
             ,
             They
             worshipped
             the
             Images
             of
             things
             which
             they
             beleeved
             to
             be
             gods
             ;
             as
             of
             
               Jupiter
               ,
               Hercules
               ,
               Apollo
               ,
               Juno
               ,
               Venus
               ,
               Diana
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             But
             these
             Idolaters
             here
             ,
             see
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             
             much
             Idolatry
             is
             in
             abomination
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             neverthelesse
             ,
             they
             worship
             the
             Images
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             as
             themselves
             confesse
             are
             no
             gods
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             true
             
               Crosse
               ,
            
             of
             the
             Virgin
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             of
             Saint
             
               Francis
               ,
            
             of
             Saint
             
               Dominick
               ,
            
             and
             others
             :
             and
             are
             come
             so
             farre
             even
             as
             to
             worship
             Tabernacles
             ,
             Boxes
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             like
             things
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             thinke
             that
             I
             accuse
             them
             wrongfully
             ,
             and
             lay
             to
             their
             charge
             that
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             teach
             :
             Let
             him
             take
             the
             paines
             to
             reade
             their
             Canons
             and
             Books
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             the
             Lessons
             of
             
               Francis
               Panigarolle
               ,
            
             a
             renowned
             Doctor
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pagans
               ,
            
             never
             came
             to
             such
             a
             height
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             That
             foure
             rules
             shew
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Figure
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             Transubstantiation
             of
             the
             bread
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             destroys
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               Item
               ,
            
             That
             in
             all
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             ,
             is
             put
             for
             
               signifieth
               ,
            
             or
             
               representeth
               .
            
          
           
             BY
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             already
             ,
             It
             appeareth
             plainly
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             is
             altogether
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             forsaken
             the
             light
             ,
             for
             to
             hide
             themselves
             under
             the
             darknesse
             of
             a
             Tradition
             and
             unwritten
             Word
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             boast
             much
             of
             
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               :
            
             and
             make
             a
             shew
             to
             sticke
             close
             to
             those
             Foure
             small
             Words
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             upon
             which
             words
             they
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             Figure
             or
             interpretation
             ,
             but
             will
             take
             them
             at
             the
             bark
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             the
             same
             a
             Doctrine
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Analogy
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             wholy
             destroyeth
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             which
             I
             will
             prove
             by
             these
             foure
             rules
             following
             ,
             which
             will
             put
             us
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ;
             For
             they
             certainly
             shew
             unto
             us
             when
             there
             is
             a
             Figure
             in
             any
             place
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             preceding
             and
             subsequent
             words
             ,
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Figure
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             whether
             the
             time
             in
             which
             it
             is
             spoken
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             a
             Figure
             .
          
           
           
             The
             third
             ,
             whether
             understanding
             the
             place
             literally
             and
             without
             a
             Figure
             ,
             there
             should
             from
             thence
             arise
             an
             impossible
             thing
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             ,
             if
             taking
             it
             literally
             and
             without
             a
             Figure
             ,
             there
             should
             follow
             any
             absurdity
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             these
             foure
             rules
             ,
             we
             must
             examine
             this
             place
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
            
             and
             see
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             Figure
             in
             it
             or
             no
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             matter
             and
             the
             circumstances
             doe
             shew
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Figure
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               :
            
             For
             Christ
             was
             instituting
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             Now
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             said
             in
             matters
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             sacramentally
             ,
             and
             not
             literally
             .
             Again
             ,
             The
             circumstances
             of
             the
             preceding
             and
             subsequent
             words
             doe
             shew
             also
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Figure
             .
             For
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             that
             
             Christ
             
               took
               bread
               ,
               brake
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             not
             given
             till
             after
             the
             consecration
             :
             therefore
             he
             gave
             bread
             .
             And
             to
             the
             subsequent
             words
             hee
             addeth
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               .
            
             But
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             broken
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             no
             not
             on
             the
             very
             Crosse
             it selfe
             ;
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             understood
             figuratively
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             giving
             the
             Cup
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               ,
            
             Luk.
             21.
             20.
             the
             which
             cannot
             be
             understood
             without
             a
             Figure
             :
             For
             a
             Cup
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Testament
             substantially
             .
          
           
             
               Item
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               will
               drink
               no
               more
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               this
               Vine
               ,
            
             Mat.
             26.
             29.
             
             He
             commandeth
             ,
             
               to
               doe
               that
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ,
               1.
            
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
             Therefore
             there
             is
             a
             figure
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               .
            
          
           
           
             By
             the
             second
             rule
             it
             appeareth
             also
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             figure
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               .
            
             For
             the
             time
             in
             which
             Christ
             instituted
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             Supper
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             time
             in
             which
             he
             would
             leave
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             goe
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             he
             testifieth
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               leave
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               goe
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             John
             16.
             28.
             
             
               I
               am
               no
               more
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             John
             17.
             11.
             
             
               Yee
               have
               the
               poore
               with
               you
               alwaies
               ,
               but
               me
               yee
               have
               not
               alwaies
               ,
            
             Mar.
             14.
             7.
             
             But
             hee
             willing
             to
             have
             his
             Church
             to
             make
             a
             commenmoration
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             Instituteth
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             wherein
             he
             ordaineth
             bread
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             Cup
             to
             be
             distributed
             in
             remembrance
             of
             him
             ;
             
               Doe
               this
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
               For
               as
               often
               as
               yee
               eate
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               this
               cup
               ,
               yee
               doe
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
             And
             that
             ,
             to
             
             represent
             unto
             us
             ,
             That
             even
             as
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             nourisheth
             our
             bodies
             in
             this
             Temporall
             life
             :
             So
             his
             flesh
             and
             his
             blood
             are
             the
             food
             of
             our
             soules
             in
             the
             Eternall
             life
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             a
             figure
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               .
            
          
           
             By
             the
             third
             rule
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             also
             clearely
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
            
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             figuratively
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             twice
             two
             be
             not
             foure
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             bee
             the
             first
             odde
             number
             umpire
             :
             So
             it
             is
             likewise
             impossible
             ,
             That
             a
             true
             body
             be
             in
             divers
             places
             at
             once
             .
             But
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             
               Like
               unto
               his
               brethren
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               sinne
               excepted
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Heb.
               2.
               17.
               
            
             Therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             in
             divers
             places
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             Our
             Adversaries
             would
             faine
             cover
             themselves
             with
             the
             omnipotency
             
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             :
             for
             the
             question
             is
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             his
             power
             .
             But
             it
             was
             his
             will
             that
             his
             Sonne
             should
             take
             a
             true
             humane
             body
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequent
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             divers
             places
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             omnipotent
             ;
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             all
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             do
             .
             For
             he
             could
             transforme
             the
             Pope
             into
             a
             monster
             having
             seven
             heads
             ,
             and
             ten
             hornes
             ,
             and
             al
             his
             Disciples
             into
             Grashoppers
             :
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             He
             will
             not
             have
             the
             body
             of
             his
             Sonne
             to
             be
             in
             divers
             places
             at
             once
             ,
             because
             there
             would
             be
             in
             him
             
               Yea
            
             and
             
               Nay
               .
               Yea
            
             in
             that
             he
             will
             have
             every
             physicall
             and
             composed
             body
             to
             be
             in
             one
             onely
             place
             :
             
               Nay
               ,
            
             If
             he
             would
             have
             the
             body
             of
             his
             Son
             which
             is
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             severall
             places
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             every
             true
             humane
             
             body
             is
             a
             materiall
             substance
             ,
             that
             hath
             his
             naturall
             and
             inseparable
             properties
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             is
             to
             be
             limited
             ,
             circumscribed
             and
             contained
             in
             one
             certaine
             place
             .
             
               Take
               away
               from
               bodies
               the
               distance
               of
               places
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               nowhere
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               shall
               be
               nowhere
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             speaking
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               if
               some
               space
               be
               not
               given
               unto
               it
               that
               may
               contain
               it
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               other
               bodies
               are
               ,
               its
               humane
               nature
               is
               destroyed
               ,
            
             Epist.
             
               37.
               ad
               Dardanum
               .
            
             Therefore
             there
             is
             a
             figure
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             rule
             also
             shewes
             us
             very
             plainly
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             figure
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               .
            
             For
             if
             we
             take
             them
             literally
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             figure
             ,
             there
             followeth
             divers
             absurdities
             .
          
           
             1
             First
             ,
             That
             a
             body
             like
             unto
             
             ours
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             sinne
             excepted
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             places
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             .
             For
             they
             teach
             it
             is
             in
             as
             many
             places
             as
             there
             are
             Masses
             said
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             whole
             in
             every
             crumme
             of
             the
             Hoste
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             drop
             in
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             and
             yet
             budges
             not
             from
             Heaven
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             in
             the
             space
             which
             is
             between
             both
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequent
             ,
             that
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             body
             ,
             may
             be
             higher
             and
             lower
             than
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             some
             distance
             between
             Christs
             body
             and
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             a
             true
             body
             hath
             all
             its
             parts
             under
             one
             point
             ,
             having
             the
             head
             where
             the
             feet
             are
             ,
             the
             eyes
             ,
             mouth
             ,
             and
             eares
             altogether
             :
             and
             by
             Consequent
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             length
             without
             extent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             length
             and
             no
             length
             .
          
           
             3
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Christ
             did
             eat
             
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             drank
             his
             own
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             seeing
             (
             after
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             )
             his
             body
             is
             also
             in
             the
             Chalice
             .
             And
             that
             by
             Consequent
             ,
             he
             had
             his
             head
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             body
             in
             his
             stomack
             ,
             having
             the
             inside
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             outside
             in
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             more
             absurd
             than
             if
             the
             scabberd
             were
             in
             the
             sword
             ;
             For
             being
             in
             the
             sword
             ,
             it
             were
             in
             another
             thing
             than
             it selfe
             .
             But
             these
             Doctors
             put
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Christ
             suffering
             ,
             and
             a
             Christ
             not
             suffering
             :
             A
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             a
             Christ
             not
             crucified
             .
             For
             as
             soone
             as
             Christ
             had
             supped
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Garden
             of
             Olives
             ,
             where
             he
             swate
             greate
             drops
             of
             blood
             ,
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             finally
             ,
             Crucified
             .
             But
             the
             same
             that
             was
             in
             his
             and
             the
             Apostles
             stomacks
             ,
             did
             not
             sweat
             great
             drops
             
             of
             blood
             ,
             was
             not
             apprehended
             ,
             nor
             crucified
             :
             And
             by
             Consequent
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             not
             suffered
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             appeareth
             therefore
             plainly
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             bin
             above
             said
             ,
             That
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
            
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             literally
             ,
             but
             figuratively
             .
          
           
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             our
             Adversaries
             are
             so
             wilfull
             and
             obstinate
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             affirme
             still
             ,
             That
             these
             words
             must
             be
             taken
             literally
             and
             without
             a
             figure
             :
             and
             that
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             is
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             alledging
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             but
             as
             I
             have
             said
             already
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             his
             power
             .
             They
             should
             have
             proved
             first
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             his
             Truth
             and
             his
             Will
             ,
             before
             they
             goe
             about
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             his
             power
             .
             There
             is
             no
             opinion
             so
             extravagant
             or
             fantasticall
             ,
             
             but
             may
             be
             maintained
             in
             saying
             that
             God
             is
             powerfull
             enough
             to
             make
             it
             to
             bee
             so
             .
             To
             prove
             a
             doctrine
             ,
             onely
             because
             God
             is
             omnipotent
             ;
             is
             an
             open
             confession
             of
             their
             weakenesse
             .
             There
             be
             some
             things
             that
             God
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             omnipotent
             .
             He
             cannot
             lye
             :
             He
             cannot
             contradict
             himselfe
             .
             Gods
             omnipotencie
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             a
             cloake
             unto
             Error
             ,
             nor
             serve
             as
             a
             refuge
             to
             falshood
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             see
             first
             whether
             it
             bee
             his
             truth
             or
             no
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             
               Hebrewes
            
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               like
               unto
               his
               brethren
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               sinne
               excepted
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.
             16.
             17.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             contrarie
             unto
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             teach
             that
             he
             may
             be
             in
             a
             million
             of
             places
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             .
             
             For
             to
             have
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             like
             unto
             his
             brethren
             in
             al
             things
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             many
             places
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Himselfe
             tels
             us
             that
             
               hee
               leaveth
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               goes
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             John
             16.
             28.
             
             That
             
               hee
               is
               no
               more
               in
               the
               World
               .
            
             John
             17.
             11.
             
             That
             
               we
               shall
               have
               the
               poore
               alwayes
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               not
               have
               him
               alwayes
               .
            
             Marke
             14.
             7.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             thing
             contrary
             unto
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             teach
             that
             he
             is
             here
             on
             earth
             in
             a
             million
             of
             places
             at
             once
             .
             They
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             Christ
             no
             more
             visibly
             :
             but
             that
             wee
             have
             him
             invisibly
             under
             the
             
               Species
            
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             their
             turne
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             have
             Christ
             invisibly
             ,
             is
             still
             to
             have
             Christ
             .
             That
             man
             were
             a
             lyer
             that
             should
             say
             he
             had
             no
             clothes
             ,
             because
             they
             
             are
             hid
             in
             a
             trunke
             .
             Even
             so
             hee
             were
             a
             lyer
             that
             should
             say
             he
             had
             not
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             hidden
             under
             the
             
               Species
            
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             But
             he
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
               Wee
               shall
               not
               have
               him
               alwayes
               ;
            
             That
             
               he
               leaves
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               goes
               to
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Sentences
             which
             should
             be
             false
             if
             he
             were
             yet
             in
             the
             world
             betweene
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Priest
             saying
             Masse
             ,
             or
             lockt
             up
             in
             a
             pix
             or
             box
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             that
             which
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             28.
             20.
             
             That
             
               hee
               shall
               be
               with
               us
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               :
            
             That
             is
             very
             true
             :
             not
             according
             to
             his
             Humane
             nature
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             power
             and
             efficacie
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whereby
             he
             guideth
             ,
             governeth
             ,
             and
             ruleth
             his
             Church
             .
             
               We
               have
               Christ
               alwayes
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             Austin
             ;
             
               but
               according
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               it
               was
               truly
               said
               
               unto
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Ye
               shall
               not
               have
               me
               alwayes
               ,
            
             August
             .
             50
             Treatise
             upon
             Saint
             John
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               Heaven
               must
               containe
               him
               untill
               the
               times
               of
               restitution
               of
               al
               things
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               spoken
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               all
               his
               holy
               Prophets
               since
               the
               World
               began
               ,
            
             Act
             3.
             21.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             thing
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             teach
             that
             he
             is
             here
             on
             earth
             below
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             in
             as
             many
             places
             as
             there
             are
             Masses
             said
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             we
             beleeve
             and
             confesse
             ,
             That
             
               he
               ascended
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Item
             ,
             That
             
               from
               thence
               hee
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             contrary
             unto
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             teach
             that
             he
             is
             here
             below
             on
             earth
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             in
             as
             many
             
             places
             as
             there
             are
             Masses
             said
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             asmuch
             as
             they
             alledge
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             wil
             ,
             manifested
             in
             these
             words
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               :
            
             I
             wil
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             his
             will
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             contrary
             to
             his
             truth
             .
             For
             the
             will
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             to
             institute
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             But
             in
             all
             Sacraments
             there
             should
             be
             two
             distinct
             things
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             signe
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             ;
             the
             one
             thing
             terrestriall
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             celestiall
             .
             It
             was
             his
             wil
             therefore
             that
             these
             two
             things
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             which
             he
             instituted
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             signe
             and
             the
             terrestriall
             thing
             :
             And
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             celestiall
             and
             signified
             thing
             .
             The
             signes
             received
             by
             the
             corporal
             mouth
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             faith
             ,
             according
             to
             
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               dwelleth
               in
               your
               hearts
               by
               faith
               .
            
             Ephes.
             3.
             17.
             
             Whereupon
             it
             followeth
             that
             it
             was
             not
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             should
             be
             transubstantiated
             into
             his
             body
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             signifie
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             
               this
               is
               transubstantiated
               into
               my
               body
               :
            
             but
             only
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               .
            
             And
             that
             conformably
             unto
             the
             style
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             giveth
             alwayes
             to
             the
             signe
             the
             name
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             using
             in
             all
             Sacraments
             the
             word
             
               is
            
             for
             
               signifieth
               .
            
          
           
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             all
             the
             difficulty
             lyeth
             upon
             this
             word
             
               is
               ,
            
             to
             know
             whether
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             properly
             ,
             or
             by
             
               signifieth
            
             in
             this
             euunciation
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               body
               :
            
             I
             prove
             that
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             properly
             ,
             but
             by
             
               signifieth
               .
            
             Here
             is
             my
             argument
             .
             If
             in
             all
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             signes
             doe
             
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             the
             things
             signified
             :
             
               Item
               ,
            
             if
             the
             word
             
               is
               ,
            
             is
             put
             for
             
               signifieth
            
             or
             
               representeth
               :
            
             It
             followeth
             that
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             ,
             which
             are
             signes
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             ought
             to
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               Item
               ,
            
             that
             the
             word
             
               is
               ,
            
             is
             put
             for
             
               signifieth
            
             or
             
               representeth
               .
            
             But
             the
             first
             proposition
             is
             true
             .
             Here
             are
             my
             proofes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             Sacrament
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             signified
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             17
             of
             
               Genesis
               ,
            
             vers.
             10.
             2.
             4.
             7.
             
             
               Every
               man-childe
               among
               you
               shall
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               circumcise
               the
               flesh
               of
               your
               foreskin
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               token
               of
               the
               covenant
               betwixt
               mee
               and
               you
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             this
             Circumcision
             is
             called
             the
             Covenant
             it selfe
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               my
               Covenant
               
               betweene
               me
               and
               thee
               .
               As
               for
               mee
               ,
               behold
               my
               Covenant
               is
               with
               thee
               .
               I
               will
               establish
               my
               Covenant
               betweene
               me
               and
               thee
               .
            
             All
             that
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ;
             it
             was
             then
             called
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             the
             name
             of
             the
             thing
             whereof
             it
             was
             a
             signe
             .
             So
             Christ
             following
             the
             style
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             did
             call
             the
             bread
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Paschall
             Lambe
             was
             also
             a
             Sacrament
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             represented
             the
             passeover
             of
             the
             Angel
             that
             passed
             by
             in
             Egypt
             .
             Neverthelesse
             it
             is
             called
             even
             the
             passeover
             it selfe
             .
             
               And
               thus
               shall
               ye
               eate
               it
               :
               with
               your
               loynes
               girded
               ,
               your
               shooes
               on
               your
               feet
               ,
               and
               your
               staffe
               in
               your
               hand
               :
               and
               ye
               shall
               eate
               it
               in
               haste
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Lords
               passeover
               .
            
             Exod.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Arke
             of
             the
             Covenant
             was
             also
             a
             Sacrament
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             represented
             the
             
             Lord
             :
             but
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               David
               arose
               and
               went
               with
               all
               the
               people
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               from
               Baal
               of
               Juda
               to
               bring
               up
               from
               thence
               the
               Arke
               of
               God
               whose
               name
               is
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               that
               dwelleth
               upon
               it
               betweene
               the
               Cherubins
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Rock
             from
             which
             came
             out
             waters
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             was
             also
             a
             signe
             and
             a
             sacrament
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             signified
             the
             refection
             and
             spirituall
             food
             which
             the
             faithfull
             have
             in
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             but
             it
             is
             called
             Christ
             ,
             even
             by
             Saint
             
               Paul
               .
               Our
               Fathers
               did
               all
               eate
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meate
               :
               and
               did
               all
               drinke
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drink
               :
               for
               they
               all
               drank
               of
               that
               spirituall
               rock
               that
               followed
               them
               :
               and
               that
               Rock
               was
               Christ
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             10.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
           
             
               P●anigarolle
            
             in
             his
             Lessons
             ,
             page
             477.
             deceiveth
             himselfe
             grossy
             ,
             being
             of
             opinion
             that
             in
             this
             place
             Christ
             is
             called
             a
             rock
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             this
             word
             
               Was
               ,
            
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             
               being
               ,
            
             and
             not
             for
             
               signifying
               .
            
             1.
             
             For
             if
             it
             were
             the
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             said
             that
             the
             rock
             was
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             rocke
             .
             2.
             
             Also
             he
             would
             not
             have
             said
             in
             the
             passive
             tense
             
               was
               ,
            
             but
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             
               is
               :
            
             For
             he
             is
             alwayes
             both
             the
             fundamentall
             and
             chiefe
             corner
             stone
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             discerne
             the
             truth
             ,
             wee
             must
             but
             consider
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             for
             hee
             saith
             That
             our
             Fathers
             
               did
               all
               eate
               of
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meate
               ,
               and
               did
               all
               drinke
               of
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drinke
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             10.
             2.
             
             But
             this
             spirituall
             meate
             was
             the
             
               Manna
               .
               Exod.
            
             16.
             15.
             
             which
             he
             calleth
             spirituall
             because
             it
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             :
             Likewise
             ,
             this
             spirituall
             drinke
             ,
             was
             the
             water
             issuing
             forth
             of
             the
             rock
             .
             
               Exod.
               17.
               6.
               
               Numb.
               20.
               10.
               11.
            
             which
             also
             he
             calleth
             spirituall
             drinke
             ,
             because
             its
             signification
             was
             spirituall
             .
             But
             as
             by
             this
             spirituall
             meat
             ,
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             did
             not
             meane
             Christ
             himselfe
             :
             So
             by
             this
             spirituall
             drinke
             he
             did
             not
             understand
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             the
             water
             that
             flowed
             out
             of
             the
             Rock
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             cleare
             enough
             ,
             that
             this
             Rock
             whereof
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             whence
             the
             waters
             flowed
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             which
             is
             plainely
             shewed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             of
             
               Sea
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cloude
               .
            
             For
             the
             
               Sea
               ,
            
             the
             
               Cloude
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Rock
            
             are
             used
             in
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             kind
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             end
             .
             Even
             so
             then
             as
             it
             was
             a
             true
             Sea
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             cloude
             :
             so
             this
             Rock
             was
             a
             true
             Rock
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             it
             followed
             the
             people
             :
             because
             the
             streames
             of
             waters
             that
             issued
             forth
             of
             this
             Rock
             ,
             followed
             this
             people
             a
             long
             time
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               he
               is
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
            
             John
             15.
             1.
             
             That
             
               he
               is
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               Sheep
               ,
            
             John
             10.
             7.
             
             And
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               is
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             
             Howbeit
             the
             bread
             is
             not
             the
             Communion
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             a
             Sacrament
             thereof
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Baptisme
             ,
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               by
               it
               we
               are
               buried
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             Col.
             2.
             12.
             because
             it
             representeth
             the
             death
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             naturall
             corruption
             .
          
           
           
             But
             without
             going
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             whereof
             we
             now
             treat
             ▪
             there
             is
             sufficient
             matter
             to
             shew
             plainly
             ,
             That
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
            
             the
             word
             
               is
               ,
            
             is
             put
             for
             
               signifieth
               ,
            
             or
             
               representeth
               :
            
             For
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               .
            
             But
             if
             we
             should
             here
             take
             this
             word
             
               is
               ,
            
             properly
             and
             without
             a
             figure
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             That
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             was
             broken
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               was
               not
               broken
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               should
               be
               fulfilled
               which
               saith
               ,
               that
               a
               bone
               of
               him
               shall
               not
               be
               broken
               ,
            
             John
             19.
             33.
             36.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             That
             this
             word
             
               is
               ,
            
             is
             found
             here
             twise
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             within
             three
             words
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             viz.
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             subtill
             Doctors
             ,
             enemies
             of
             
             figures
             ,
             will
             take
             the
             first
             properly
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             figure
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               :
            
             but
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               ,
               &c.
            
             they
             take
             it
             figuratively
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               breaking
            
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             the
             
               species
            
             which
             cover
             it
             ,
             are
             broken
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             colour
             ,
             the
             quantity
             ,
             the
             measures
             .
             A
             brave
             subtilty
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             an
             arme
             shall
             be
             broken
             ,
             because
             the
             sleeve
             that
             containeth
             it
             ,
             is
             broken
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             is
             yet
             more
             .
             S.
             
               Luke
               ,
            
             and
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             say
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Luk.
             22.
             20.
             1.
             Cor.
             11.
             25.
             
             Out
             of
             which
             we
             draw
             this
             infallible
             conclusion
             .
             If
             the
             Cup
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Cup
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             new
             Testament
             substantially
             ,
             but
             onely
             Sacramentally
             :
             It
             followeth
             ,
             that
             
             this
             word
             
               is
               ,
            
             ought
             to
             be
             expounded
             in
             this
             place
             for
             
               signifieth
            
             or
             
               representeth
               .
            
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             last
             also
             .
          
           
             Our
             Adversaries
             deny
             the
             Antecedent
             :
             affirming
             ,
             That
             the
             Cup
             or
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Cup
             ,
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             properly
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             figure
             :
             and
             perceiving
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             the
             Lords
             body
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             as
             the
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             and
             that
             if
             the
             word
             ,
             
               is
               ,
            
             must
             be
             expounded
             for
             
               signifieth
            
             or
             
               representeth
               ,
            
             in
             this
             enunciation
             ,
             
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             it
             must
             be
             expounded
             so
             in
             this
             enunciation
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             hole
             is
             too
             little
             to
             creep
             out
             at
             .
             For
             behold
             ,
             Saint
             
               Mathew
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               this
               blood
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             Mat.
             26.
             28.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             For
             even
             as
             the
             foure
             
             corner
             Cap
             of
             a
             Jesuite
             is
             not
             a
             Jesuite
             :
             so
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Adde
             moreover
             ,
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             blood
             which
             they
             say
             is
             in
             the
             Chalice
             .
             Therefore
             by
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             for
             one
             thing
             founded
             upon
             another
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             summe
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               .
            
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             his
             blood
             ;
             For
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             in
             another
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             which
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             By
             so
             many
             expresse
             texts
             ,
             and
             invincible
             reasons
             ,
             is
             this
             proposition
             evidently
             proved
             :
             That
             in
             all
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             signes
             do
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             word
             
               is
               ,
            
             is
             put
             for
             
               signifieth
            
             or
             
               representeth
               ;
            
             and
             Consequently
             ,
             
             that
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             remaining
             still
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             doe
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             whom
             they
             signifie
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               body
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             
               This
               signifieth
            
             or
             
               representeth
               my
               body
               :
            
             as
             divers
             Fathers
             have
             expounded
             it
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             Saint
             
               Austin
            
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               when
               he
               gave
               the
               signe
               of
               his
               body
               .
               Austin
            
             against
             
               Adimentus
            
             chap.
             12.
             
             And
             
               Tertullian
            
             also
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Christ
               having
               taken
               bread
               and
               distributed
               it
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               made
               it
               to
               be
               his
               body
               ,
               saying
               this
               is
               my
               body
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               figure
               of
               my
               body
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             contra
             
               Marcion
               ,
            
             chap.
             40.
             
             Whereby
             it
             appeareth
             that
             this
             popish
             doctrin
             is
             no
             lesse
             contrary
             unto
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             than
             unto
             his
             truth
             manifested
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             (
             for
             to
             have
             Eternall
             life
             )
             to
             eate
             Christs
             flesh
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             must
             also
             drinke
             his
             blood
             ;
             And
             therefore
             all
             Christians
             indifferently
             ought
             to
             communicate
             under
             both
             kindes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Commandement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             
               Paul
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Pope
             and
             his
             Associats
             doe
             keepe
             men
             easily
             in
             their
             Idolatry
             and
             false
             doctrines
             ,
             by
             these
             two
             meanes
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             in
             holding
             them
             in
             a
             more
             than
             brutish
             ignorance
             ,
             using
             them
             like
             beasts
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             by
             sweet
             alluring
             speeches
             wherewith
             they
             cover
             the
             poyson
             which
             they
             give
             unto
             the
             simple
             to
             drink
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             worthy
             of
             compassion
             
             to
             see
             sometimes
             these
             Doctors
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             torment
             themselves
             ,
             gnash
             their
             teeth
             for
             anger
             ,
             and
             spew
             out
             a
             thousand
             injuries
             ,
             slanders
             ,
             &
             forg'd
             imputations
             against
             the
             good
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             especially
             against
             
               Calvin
               .
            
             For
             the
             very
             remembrance
             of
             the
             name
             of
             that
             good
             Doctor
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             make
             them
             stark
             mad
             :
             mingling
             in
             their
             sermons
             among
             their
             injuries
             ,
             some
             words
             of
             Piety
             ,
             recommendation
             ,
             and
             praise
             of
             good
             workes
             ,
             to
             amuse
             their
             hearers
             ,
             and
             entertaine
             them
             in
             that
             opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             preach
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             wholesome
             doctrine
             .
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             the
             Papists
             sometimes
             doe
             intreat
             us
             to
             goe
             heare
             their
             sermons
             .
             O
             silly
             people
             ,
             ye
             have
             not
             yet
             learned
             what
             the
             depths
             of
             Satan
             are
             ,
             that
             can
             transforme
             himselfe
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             for
             to
             seduce
             men
             .
             
               Apoc.
            
             2.
             24.
             
             Ye
             
             hearken
             not
             to
             Christs
             warning
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
               which
               come
               to
               you
               in
               sheepes
               clothing
               ,
               but
               inwardly
               they
               are
               ravening
               ●olfe●
               .
            
             Math.
             7.
             15.
             
             Ye
             know
             not
             that
             
               Antichrist
               hath
               two
               hornes
               like
               a
               Lambe
               ,
               but
               speaketh
               as
               a
               Dragon
               .
            
             Apoc.
             13.
             11.
             
             Poore
             seduced
             people
             that
             ●eed
             your selves
             with
             shewes
             of
             good
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             hide
             the
             falshood
             which
             they
             give
             you
             ,
             without
             inquiring
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             so
             easie
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             confound
             your
             Doctors
             .
             Aske
             them
             but
             where
             it
             is
             commanded
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             deprive
             Lay
             men
             and
             women
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             ;
             and
             ye
             shall
             make
             them
             as
             dumb
             as
             fishes
             .
          
           
             Those
             red
             Hats
             ,
             and
             fur'd
             Hoods
             ,
             assembled
             at
             the
             Councels
             of
             
               Constance
            
             and
             
               Trente
               ,
            
             acknowledge
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             and
             fifth
             Sessions
             
             of
             the
             said
             Councels
             ,
             That
             Christ
             did
             institute
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             under
             both
             kinds
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             delivered
             it
             so
             to
             his
             Diciples
             :
             Confessing
             moreover
             that
             the
             use
             of
             both
             kindes
             was
             very
             frequent
             and
             ordin●ry
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             yet
             neverthelesse
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             bold
             and
             impudent
             as
             to
             put
             an
             
               Anathema
            
             upon
             him
             that
             shall
             say
             that
             all
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ought
             to
             receive
             under
             both
             kindes
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             .
             Declaring
             that
             this
             custome
             of
             receiving
             under
             one
             kinde
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             held
             as
             a
             Law
             :
             forbidding
             every
             Christian
             to
             beleeve
             or
             teach
             otherwise
             .
             Behold
             how
             these
             Doctors
             have
             banded
             themselves
             openly
             against
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             Anathematised
             with
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             
             
               Paul
               .
            
             Our
             Lord
             ,
             for
             saying
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             when
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             Cup
             ,
             
               Drinke
               yee
               all
               of
               it
               :
            
             Math.
             26.
             27.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             for
             commanding
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
               to
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               eate
               of
               this
               bread
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup
               .
            
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             it
             appeare
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             contrary
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             they
             labour
             to
             put
             off
             this
             blow
             ,
             alledging
             that
             Christ
             spake
             to
             none
             but
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             were
             pastours
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             this
             priviledge
             of
             receiving
             under
             both
             kindes
             ,
             belongs
             to
             Priests
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Lay
             men
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             shun
             it
             so
             ;
             for
             if
             Christ
             command
             all
             his
             Disciples
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             he
             had
             done
             in
             the
             supper
             :
             It
             followeth
             that
             all
             his
             Disciples
             indifferently
             ought
             to
             communicate
             under
             
             both
             kinds
             ;
             but
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             
               doe
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               this
               is
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             1.
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
             Therefore
             the
             last
             also
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             that
             the
             Jesuites
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             besides
             the
             Consequences
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             aske
             of
             us
             still
             some
             expresse
             Texts
             and
             Arguments
             whereof
             the
             two
             first
             propositions
             be
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             Here
             be
             some
             .
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               bids
               every
               man
               to
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               eate
               of
               this
               Bread
               and
               drink
               of
               this
               Cup
               :
               commandeth
               all
               the
               Faithfull
               indifferently
               to
               communicate
               under
               both
               kinds
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               commandeth
               every
               one
               to
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               eate
               of
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               of
               this
               Cup
               ,
               1.
            
             Cor.
             
               11.
               28.
               
               Therefore
               he
               commandeth
               al
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               indifferently
               to
               communicate
               under
               both
               kinds
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               saith
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               Drink
               yee
               all
               of
               it
               :
               biddeth
               every
               one
               to
               drinke
               of
               this
               Cup
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               But
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               saith
               ,
               Drink
               yee
               all
               of
               it
               .
            
             Math.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Therefore
               he
               commandeth
               every
               one
               to
               drink
               of
               this
               Cup
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Behold
             some
             expresse
             texts
             and
             cōsequences
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             pure
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             condemnation
             of
             that
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             Our
             Adversaries
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             produce
             some
             places
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             have
             given
             the
             Communion
             under
             the
             
               species
            
             of
             Bread
             onely
             .
          
           
             First
             they
             produce
             a
             place
             out
             of
             Saint
             
               Luke
               ,
            
             who
             saith
             ,
             That
             in
             
               Emaus
               ,
               as
               Christ
               sate
               at
               meat
               with
               the
               two
               Disciples
               ,
               He
               took
               Bread
               ,
               and
               blessed
               it
               ,
               and
               brake
               ,
               and
               gave
               to
               
               them
               ;
            
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             Cup
             .
             
               Luke
            
             24.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             they
             bring
             in
             two
             other
             places
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               The
               Disciples
               did
               continue
               in
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               communion
               and
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ;
            
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Disciples
               were
               gathered
               together
               to
               break
               bread
               .
            
             Acts
             2.
             42.
             and
             chap.
             20.
             7.
             
             From
             which
             places
             they
             doe
             inferre
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Cup
             from
             the
             Lay
             people
             :
             since
             in
             these
             places
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             bread
             onely
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             have
             already
             brought
             expresse
             texts
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             expresly
             commanded
             to
             all
             Christians
             to
             drinke
             of
             
             the
             cup
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Churches
             power
             to
             take
             away
             the
             cup
             from
             the
             Lay
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             manifest
             impiety
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             for
             to
             oppose
             and
             contradict
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             pulling
             for
             that
             purpose
             some
             texts
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             haire
             and
             against
             their
             true
             meaning
             ,
             to
             establish
             a
             doctrine
             contrary
             unto
             expresse
             textes
             :
             which
             is
             an
             ordinary
             thing
             with
             these
             Romish
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             here
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             oppose
             the
             texts
             here
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             these
             two
             expresse
             and
             plaine
             texts
             .
             
               Drinke
               yee
               all
               of
               it
               .
            
             Math.
             26.
             
             
               Let
               Every
               man
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               drink
               of
               this
               cup
               .
            
             1.
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             That
             even
             from
             these
             places
             produced
             by
             them
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             inferre
             
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Cup
             from
             the
             people
             .
             1.
             
             For
             in
             that
             of
             Saint
             
               Lukes
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             spoken
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             common
             repast
             ,
             at
             which
             it
             was
             Christs
             accustomed
             manner
             to
             breake
             the
             bread
             with
             giving
             of
             thanks
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Saint
             
               Math.
            
             14.
             19.
             and
             in
             S.
             
               Luke
            
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             though
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             were
             meant
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             good
             consequence
             to
             say
             :
             
               In
               these
               places
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               made
               ,
               but
               of
               breaking
               of
               bread
               :
               Therefore
               there
               was
               no
               wine
               :
            
             For
             under
             the
             word
             
               Bread
               ,
            
             the
             Scripture
             signifieth
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             life
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             these
             places
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
             
               Gen.
            
             37.
             35.
             and
             chap.
             43.
             31.
             32.
             34.
             
             And
             though
             I
             say
             I
             did
             eate
             with
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             It
             doth
             
             not
             follow
             that
             I
             dranke
             not
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             if
             in
             these
             places
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             be
             meant
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             wine
             at
             it
             :
             It
             followeth
             that
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             the
             Apostles
             dranke
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             Priests
             are
             no
             more
             bound
             than
             the
             Lay
             people
             to
             communicate
             under
             both
             kindes
             .
             But
             
               de
               Raconis
            
             denyeth
             it
             in
             a
             Treatise
             he
             made
             upon
             the
             conversion
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Colincourt
               ,
            
             page
             87.
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Apostles
               were
               bound
               to
               celebrate
               under
               both
               kindes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               severally
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               separation
               that
               was
               made
               on
               the
               Crosse
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               from
               his
               body
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             for
             to
             prove
             their
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             these
             Doctors
             produce
             some
             places
             out
             of
             the
             sixt
             of
             Saint
             
               John
               ,
            
             where
             there
             is
             never
             a
             word
             spoken
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             
             but
             of
             Christs
             flesh
             given
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             not
             perceiving
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             even
             overthrow
             themselves
             .
             For
             here
             are
             Christs
             words
             ,
             
               Except
               you
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ,
               yee
               have
               no
               life
               in
               you
               .
               Whosoever
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               ,
               hath
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             John
             6.
             53.
             54.
             
             If
             these
             words
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             It
             followeth
             they
             deprive
             the
             people
             of
             life
             ,
             taking
             from
             them
             the
             Cup
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             by
             faith
             under
             the
             signe
             of
             bread
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             also
             drinke
             his
             blood
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             under
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             under
             both
             signes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ;
             the
             one
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             be
             shed
             or
             powred
             forth
             
             in
             remembrance
             of
             him
             :
             the
             which
             he
             chiefly
             recommended
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Drinke
               yee
               all
               of
               it
               .
            
             Math.
             26
             :
             and
             even
             as
             if
             he
             would
             have
             remedied
             the
             error
             that
             afterwards
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             
               viz.
            
             in
             taking
             away
             against
             his
             precept
             ,
             the
             halfe
             of
             that
             holy
             sacrament
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             alledge
             the
             concomitancie
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             eate
             a
             morsell
             of
             bread
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             Wafer
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             drinke
             Christs
             blood
             as
             hee
             biddeth
             it
             expresly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               Except
               we
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               life
               in
               us
               .
            
             John
             6.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             pretended
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             was
             onely
             established
             for
             to
             annihilate
             the
             power
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
             And
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             onely
             Sacrificator
             sacrificing
             expiatorily
             in
             the
             Evangelicall
             Law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             .
          
           
             BRiefly
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             consider
             the
             Popes
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             shall
             see
             plainly
             ,
             That
             it
             tendeth
             onely
             to
             debase
             the
             merit
             and
             vertue
             of
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             as
             you
             may
             observe
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             pretended
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             For
             these
             Doctors
             teach
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             second
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             propitiatory
             both
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             for
             the
             
             dead
             ;
             which
             is
             plainly
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             hath
             the
             power
             and
             efficacy
             to
             take
             away
             sinnes
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             reiterated
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             teacheth
             us
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             hath
             at
             once
             taken
             sin
             wholly
             away
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               by
               the
               wil
               of
               God
               we
               are
               sanctified
               through
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               once
               for
               all
               .
               By
               one
               offering
               he
               hath
               perfected
               for
               ever
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               .
            
             And
             he
             addeth
             yet
             another
             sentence
             ,
             that
             cutteth
             up
             this
             Error
             by
             the
             very
             roots
             .
             Now
             ,
             
               Where
               remission
               of
               these
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               offering
               for
               sin
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.
             10.
             14.
             18.
             
             He
             meaneth
             by
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             there
             is
             forgivenesse
             of
             these
             things
             :
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             more
             oblation
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
           
             Against
             such
             cleare
             places
             ,
             these
             Doctors
             arme
             themselves
             with
             a
             false
             distinction
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             never
             yet
             prove
             ,
             neither
             out
             of
             any
             expresse
             text
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             necessary
             Consequence
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             bloody
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             is
             an
             unbloody
             sacrifice
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             
               Melchisedeck
               ,
            
             for
             the
             continuall
             application
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             distinction
             is
             not
             able
             to
             take
             them
             off
             the
             hooks
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saying
             expressely
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             more
             oblation
             for
             sin
             ,
             sheweth
             us
             plainly
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             other
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             their
             part
             ,
             that
             goe
             about
             to
             give
             the
             Apostle
             the
             lye
             ,
             to
             prove
             
             that
             distinction
             ,
             shewing
             by
             expresse
             texts
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             necessary
             consequences
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             pure
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             sacrifice
             againe
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             unbloodily
             ,
             to
             apply
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             bloody
             sacrifice
             :
             which
             thing
             they
             are
             never
             able
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             attaine
             to
             this
             proofe
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             argue
             thus
             :
             Christ
             is
             a
             sacrificator
             after
             the
             order
             of
             
               Melchisedeck
               ;
            
             but
             
               Melchisedeck
            
             offered
             an
             unbloody
             sacrifice
             :
             for
             he
             offered
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             after
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             hath
             offered
             an
             unbloody
             sacrifice
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             offered
             himselfe
             under
             the
             
               Species
            
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             distinction
             of
             bloody
             and
             unbloody
             sacrifice
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             We
             grant
             the
             
               Major
               ,
            
             but
             wee
             deny
             the
             
               Minor
               ,
            
             which
             is
             grounded
             
             upon
             a
             falshood
             .
             Wee
             doe
             not
             finde
             in
             any
             place
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
               Melchisedeck
            
             offered
             to
             God
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             Wee
             reade
             in
             the
             14
             of
             
               Genesis
               ,
            
             vers.
             18.
             that
             he
             brought
             unto
             
               Abraham
            
             bread
             and
             wine
             for
             to
             feede
             and
             refresh
             him
             and
             his
             men
             that
             were
             wearied
             and
             travayl'd
             as
             they
             came
             from
             the
             defeat
             of
             the
             Kings
             :
             But
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             there
             that
             
               Melchisedeck
            
             offered
             bread
             and
             wine
             unto
             God
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             argument
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             also
             this
             pretended
             distinction
             of
             bloody
             and
             unbloody
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             will
             shew
             hereafter
             wherin
             consists
             this
             order
             of
             
               Melchisedeck
               ,
            
             according
             to
             which
             order
             Christ
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Sacrificator
             .
             At
             this
             present
             ,
             I
             will
             presse
             our
             Adversaries
             upon
             this
             pretended
             application
             ,
             which
             is
             
             the
             last
             refuge
             of
             falshood
             brought
             to
             the
             baye
             upon
             her
             back
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             then
             that
             in
             this
             pretended
             application
             ,
             our
             Adversaries
             grant
             under
             hand
             tacitely
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             not
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             the
             application
             of
             Christs
             sacrifice
             :
             It
             followeth
             it
             is
             not
             Christs
             sacrifice
             .
             For
             even
             as
             the
             application
             of
             a
             plaster
             is
             not
             a
             plaster
             ;
             so
             the
             application
             of
             Christs
             sacrifice
             ,
             is
             not
             Christs
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             these
             Doctors
             confesse
             freely
             againe
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             not
             Christs
             sacrifice
             .
             For
             they
             say
             that
             every
             true
             sacrifice
             requireth
             that
             the
             thing
             offered
             be
             destroyed
             and
             consumed
             :
             Whereupon
             we
             build
             this
             argument
             .
          
           
             Every
             true
             sacrifice
             requireth
             that
             the
             thing
             offered
             be
             destroyed
             and
             consumed
             .
             But
             the
             Masse
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             sacrifice
             :
             Therefore
             
             the
             thing
             offered
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             is
             destroyed
             and
             consumed
             .
          
           
             They
             yeeld
             us
             that
             too
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             confusion
             ;
             for
             say
             we
             ,
          
           
             If
             the
             thing
             offered
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             be
             destroyed
             and
             consumed
             ,
             and
             this
             thing
             offered
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             It
             followeth
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             destroyed
             and
             consumed
             in
             the
             Masse
             .
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             
               Species
            
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             that
             are
             destroyed
             and
             consumed
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             color
             ,
             the
             taste
             ,
             the
             roundnesse
             and
             quantity
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             They
             confesse
             therefore
             freely
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             not
             Christs
             sacrifice
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             is
             not
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             roundnesses
             ,
             of
             measures
             ,
             of
             lines
             ,
             of
             castles
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             well
             befitting
             such
             a
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             all
             is
             nothing
             but
             Maske
             and
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             application
             of
             
             a
             thing
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             applyed
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             The
             water
             of
             the
             Bath
             is
             applyed
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             channel
             or
             conduit-pipe
             :
             Yet
             it
             is
             not
             the
             pipe
             .
             Physicke
             is
             administred
             with
             a
             cup
             or
             vessel
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             the
             vessel
             :
             and
             so
             of
             all
             other
             things
             .
             But
             contrariwise
             ,
             these
             suttle
             Doctors
             will
             have
             the
             application
             and
             the
             thing
             applyed
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             thing
             .
             For
             they
             say
             that
             Christs
             sacrifice
             is
             applyed
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             same
             Christ
             .
             But
             they
             have
             not
             cunning
             enough
             yet
             to
             perswade
             us
             that
             although
             the
             Masse
             were
             good
             ,
             it
             could
             be
             both
             the
             Physicke
             and
             the
             vessel
             together
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             say
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             doe
             we
             an
             injury
             to
             the
             physick
             by
             applying
             it
             with
             the
             vessell
             ?
             doe
             we
             wrong
             to
             the
             water
             of
             the
             Bath
             ,
             when
             we
             receive
             it
             by
             the
             channel
             ?
             
             doe
             we
             wrong
             to
             the
             bloody
             sacrifice
             ,
             in
             applying
             it
             by
             the
             unbloody
             sacrifice
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             Doctors
             ,
             ye
             doe
             wrong
             to
             the
             Physick
             ,
             when
             ye
             attribute
             unto
             the
             vessel
             the
             vertue
             of
             healing
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             proper
             to
             the
             physicke
             .
             Ye
             doe
             wrong
             to
             the
             water
             of
             the
             Bath
             ,
             when
             ye
             attribute
             unto
             the
             conduit-pipe
             the
             cure
             which
             the
             water
             onely
             worketh
             .
             Likewise
             ye
             doe
             wrong
             to
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             when
             yee
             attribute
             to
             your
             pretended
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             the
             vertue
             to
             expiate
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             other
             alone
             were
             insufficient
             .
          
           
             Wee
             hold
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Christ
             cannot
             bee
             offered
             againe
             in
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             without
             making
             voyde
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
             For
             of
             two
             plasters
             ,
             either
             the
             one
             
             is
             sufficient
             to
             heale
             the
             wound
             ,
             or
             both
             are
             requisite
             and
             necessary
             .
             If
             the
             one
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             superflous
             .
             If
             both
             are
             requisite
             and
             necessary
             :
             it
             followeth
             that
             one
             is
             not
             sufficient
             .
             Let
             us
             say
             then
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             two
             propitiatory
             sacrifices
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             one
             bloody
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             unbloody
             :
             The
             one
             of
             the
             two
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             or
             both
             are
             requisite
             and
             necessary
             .
             If
             the
             one
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             superflous
             .
             If
             both
             are
             requisite
             and
             necessary
             :
             It
             followes
             that
             one
             alone
             is
             insufficient
             .
             So
             that
             admitting
             two
             propitiatory
             sacrifices
             ,
             the
             one
             bloody
             ,
             the
             other
             unbloody
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             hath
             the
             vertue
             alone
             to
             expiate
             sins
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             teach
             us
             that
             there
             is
             two
             different
             sacrifices
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             one
             bloody
             
             the
             other
             unbloody
             .
             The
             Apostle
             to
             the
             
               Hebrewes
            
             imployeth
             many
             leafes
             to
             declare
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             treating
             fully
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             he
             there
             makes
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             our
             Adversaries
             affirme
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             an
             unbloody
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             for
             the
             dead
             .
             Enquired
             where
             he
             instituted
             it
             :
             they
             bring
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Doe
               this
               .
            
             Admirable
             proofe
             !
             
               Doe
               this
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             sacrifice
             me
             really
             under
             the
             kindes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             both
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             for
             the
             dead
             .
             That
             is
             a
             good
             glosse
             .
             But
             by
             these
             words
             
               Doe
               this
               ,
            
             Christ
             commandeth
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             he
             did
             at
             the
             Supper
             .
             Therefore
             they
             should
             have
             prooved
             first
             that
             
             Christ
             did
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             sacrifice
             himselfe
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             doe
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             doe
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             alleadging
             the
             words
             which
             our
             Lord
             saith
             in
             Saint
             
               Luke
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               body
               which
               is
               given
               for
               you
               .
            
             Luke
             22.
             19.
             
             Where
             given
             ,
             say
             they
             ?
             not
             on
             the
             Crosse
             :
             for
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             there
             ;
             but
             under
             the
             
               Species
            
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             ,
             and
             even
             while
             he
             pronounced
             these
             words
             :
             Whereupon
             they
             conclude
             that
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             at
             the
             supper
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             
               which
               is
               given
               for
               you
               ,
               &c.
            
             prove
             no
             manner
             of
             way
             that
             Christ
             offered
             himselfe
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             sacrament
             .
             For
             he
             offered
             onely
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             
               Take
               .
            
             But
             he
             offereth
             nothing
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             maketh
             no
             Elevation
             of
             
             an
             Hoste
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Adoration
             is
             a
             necessary
             action
             in
             all
             Sacrifices
             :
             but
             the
             Apostles
             worshipped
             not
             the
             bread
             which
             Christ
             gave
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             remained
             at
             table
             with
             him
             :
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             think
             that
             bread
             to
             be
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             an
             extreame
             irreverence
             in
             them
             not
             to
             worship
             that
             which
             Christ
             did
             present
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             Present
             tense
             ,
             
               which
               is
               given
               for
               you
               ,
               &c.
            
             we
             see
             he
             speaketh
             often
             of
             his
             approaching
             death
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             present
             ;
             
               I
               lay
               down
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               my
               life
               for
               my
               sheep
               ,
            
             John
             10.
             15.
             17.
             18.
             
             
               I
               leave
               my
               life
               that
               I
               may
               take
               it
               again
               .
               Father
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               the
               work
               which
               thou
               gavest
               me
               to
               doe
               ,
            
             John
             17.
             4.
             
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             there
             remained
             the
             principall
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             death
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             .
             
             
               The
               Lambe
               was
               slain
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             13.
             8.
             
             
               I
               send
               you
            
             (
             saith
             God
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Malachy
               )
               the
               Prophet
            
             Eliah
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             3.
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             you
             
               John
            
             the
             
               Baptist
               ;
            
             which
             was
             not
             done
             of
             long
             time
             after
             .
             If
             therefore
             a
             thing
             so
             farre
             off
             ,
             was
             said
             as
             if
             it
             were
             present
             :
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             that
             be
             thought
             present
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             at
             hand
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             so
             frequent
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             as
             the
             changing
             of
             tenses
             :
             So
             as
             very
             often
             ,
             the
             Past
             ,
             or
             the
             Present
             ,
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             future
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             gave
             himself
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             World
             .
          
           
             Some
             others
             argue
             thus
             ;
             All
             effusion
             of
             blood
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             a
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             :
             But
             Christ
             saith
             that
             his
             blood
             is
             shed
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             for
             
             the
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             a
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             two
             first
             propositions
             of
             this
             Argument
             are
             false
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             in
             the
             sence
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             take
             it
             in
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             that
             an
             effusion
             of
             blood
             is
             a
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             Unlesse
             that
             blood
             be
             offered
             unto
             God
             with
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             But
             Christ
             offered
             nothing
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             nor
             yet
             suffered
             death
             thereat
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             It
             is
             false
             that
             Christ
             did
             shed
             his
             blood
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             For
             it
             was
             not
             shed
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Crosse
             :
             and
             it
             is
             of
             that
             shedding
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               you
               .
            
             And
             to
             reply
             that
             there
             is
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             
               is
               shed
               ,
            
             and
             not
             in
             the
             future
             
               shal
               be
               
               shed
               :
            
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             For
             I
             have
             above
             stopt
             this
             passage
             ,
             in
             shewing
             out
             of
             divers
             places
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             ,
             
               is
               ,
            
             is
             oftentimes
             taken
             in
             the
             Future
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Latine
             Bible
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             turnes
             it
             in
             the
             Future
             ,
             
               qui
               pro
               vobis
               effundetur
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               shed
               for
               you
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             worthy
             of
             Note
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             our
             Adversaries
             grant
             without
             difficulty
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             so
             painfully
             deny
             .
             For
             when
             we
             aske
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             Christs
             blood
             came
             out
             of
             the
             veins
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             They
             answer
             ,
             It
             did
             not
             come
             out
             of
             the
             veins
             .
             Then
             it
             was
             not
             shed
             there
             ,
             say
             we
             .
             For
             a
             thing
             is
             not
             shed
             while
             it
             remaineth
             inclosed
             in
             the
             vessell
             that
             containeth
             it
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             they
             call
             the
             Masse
             an
             unbloody
             Sacrifice
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             
             contradicting
             themselves
             grossely
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             give
             over
             writing
             and
             affirming
             that
             Christ
             shed
             his
             blood
             there
             .
             We
             aske
             them
             then
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             after
             what
             manner
             it
             is
             shed
             in
             the
             Masse
             .
             They
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             shed
             under
             the
             
               species
            
             of
             the
             wine
             .
             Then
             ,
             say
             we
             ,
             It
             is
             shed
             .
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             say
             they
             ;
             It
             is
             but
             the
             accidents
             of
             the
             wine
             onely
             that
             are
             shed
             .
             Now
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             with
             one
             breath
             to
             deny
             ,
             and
             affirme
             both
             together
             .
             Why
             then
             do
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             it
             is
             shed
             ,
             for
             to
             tell
             us
             presently
             after
             that
             it
             is
             not
             shed
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             onely
             accidents
             of
             wine
             are
             shed
             ?
             They
             have
             bin
             brought
             to
             lay
             the
             like
             absurdity
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               ,
            
             being
             forced
             to
             maintain
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             broken
             ,
             because
             the
             
               species
            
             that
             cōtain
             him
             ,
             are
             broken
             .
             The
             conclusion
             which
             
             they
             draw
             from
             this
             argument
             ,
             is
             also
             false
             .
             For
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             a
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             for
             the
             dead
             :
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             thanksgiving
             :
             for
             there
             is
             but
             one
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             even
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             onely
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             but
             one
             onely
             Priest
             sacrificing
             expiatorily
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             .
             There
             were
             many
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             hindered
             by
             death
             from
             remaining
             :
             but
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             remaining
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             which
             cannot
             be
             hindered
             by
             death
             ,
             needeth
             no
             other
             Priest
             to
             be
             appointed
             in
             his
             roome
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             here
             that
             these
             new
             sacrificers
             labour
             in
             vain
             to
             prove
             their
             pretended
             calling
             :
             For
             it
             is
             
             an
             imaginary
             charge
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             established
             by
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Behold
             how
             they
             argue
             .
          
           
             Christ
             said
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               As
               my
               Father
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               I
               send
               you
               .
            
             But
             Christ
             was
             sent
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             sacrifice
             under
             the
             kindes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
             
               Melchisedeck
               .
            
             Therefore
             he
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             to
             sacrifice
             under
             the
             
               species
            
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             according
             to
             this
             order
             ;
             and
             Consequently
             ,
             hath
             made
             them
             Priests
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             be
             false
             that
             
               Melchisedeck
            
             did
             sacrifice
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             It
             followeth
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             false
             that
             Christ
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             to
             sacrifice
             him
             under
             the
             kinds
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             but
             the
             first
             is
             true
             .
             I
             have
             proved
             it
             already
             plainely
             here
             above
             :
             therefore
             the
             last
             also
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             make
             the
             Error
             of
             this
             allegation
             appear
             the
             more
             plainly
             ,
             
             we
             must
             but
             adde
             this
             to
             the
             second
             proposition
             of
             their
             Argument
             .
             As
             Christ
             was
             sent
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             so
             he
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             .
             But
             Christ
             was
             sent
             of
             his
             Father
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             for
             to
             sacrifice
             himself
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             many
             .
             Therefore
             he
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             to
             be
             Kings
             ,
             prophets
             ,
             and
             to
             sacrifice
             themselves
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             many
             .
             Who
             sees
             not
             the
             error
             and
             falshood
             of
             such
             a
             proposition
             ?
             This
             word
             ,
             
               As
               ,
            
             therfore
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Kingly
             ,
             or
             Propheticall
             Office
             ,
             and
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             a
             presumption
             and
             temerity
             for
             men
             to
             assume
             unto
             themselves
             such
             titles
             :
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             administring
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             onely
             regard
             the
             Ministery
             .
             Christ
             gave
             them
             not
             any
             other
             Office
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             touching
             the
             Order
             of
             
               Melchisedeck
               ,
            
             after
             which
             Christ
             is
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             :
             It
             is
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             persons
             sacrificing
             .
             The
             Apostle
             teacheth
             it
             plainly
             ,
             handling
             the
             comparison
             between
             Christ
             and
             
               Melchisedeck
               .
            
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             7.
             2.
             
             That
             Melchisedeck
             
               is
               by
               Interpretation
               ,
               King
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
            
             and
             also
             ,
             
               King
               of
               Peace
               :
            
             which
             are
             titles
             belonging
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Prophets
             also
             give
             him
             .
             For
             he
             is
             King
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             because
             he
             absolves
             and
             Justifies
             us
             by
             his
             obedience
             before
             God
             his
             Father
             .
             He
             is
             also
             King
             of
             Peace
             ,
             because
             that
             making
             our
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             he
             directeth
             us
             into
             the
             way
             of
             everlasting
             peace
             .
             The
             Apostle
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               this
            
             Melchisedeck
             
               was
               without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ,
               and
               without
               
               descent
               ,
               having
               neither
               beginning
               of
               daies
               ,
               nor
               end
               of
               life
               :
               but
               being
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Behold
             then
             wherin
             consisteth
             the
             agreement
             and
             similitude
             between
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             
               Melchisedeck
               ,
            
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             thing
             sacrificed
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Order
             and
             Calling
             of
             the
             persons
             sacrificing
             :
             which
             is
             proved
             again
             plainely
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             that
             Order
             of
             
               Melchisedeck
               .
            
             For
             if
             this
             Order
             were
             and
             did
             consist
             in
             the
             pretended
             sacrfice
             of
             the
             Masse
             :
             Then
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Masse
             shall
             not
             endure
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             Even
             as
             the
             same
             
               Melchisedeck
            
             was
             not
             head
             of
             any
             Order
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             Priest
             after
             his
             own
             Order
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             So
             Christ
             the
             onely
             
             Priest
             under
             the
             Evangelical
             Law
             ,
             needeth
             not
             to
             have
             a
             company
             of
             Priests
             sacrificing
             expiatorily
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             infinite
             number
             of
             Sacrificers
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             for
             to
             sacrifice
             againe
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             standes
             convinced
             of
             having
             no
             calling
             .
             Seeing
             they
             have
             intruded
             themselves
             into
             that
             Office
             without
             any
             commandment
             from
             God
             ,
             taking
             unto
             themselves
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             the
             honour
             which
             belongeth
             to
             none
             but
             to
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             :
             it
             not
             belonging
             at
             all
             unto
             the
             crature
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             Creator
             ;
             or
             for
             men
             sinners
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             Lambe
             without
             sin
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             That
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             was
             not
             established
             by
             Christ
             head
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Consequently
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             (
             who
             challengeth
             this
             Title
             but
             as
             S.
             
               Peters
            
             successor
             )
             hath
             intruded
             himselfe
             into
             that
             office
             ,
             without
             any
             lawfull
             calling
             :
             and
             sheweth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             doing
             quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             Christ
             and
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             did
             .
          
           
             TO
             be
             short
             ,
             It
             seemeth
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             wil
             be
             Christians
             no
             longer
             :
             having
             not
             only
             forsaken
             the
             Doctrin
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             name
             also
             ,
             for
             to
             take
             the
             name
             of
             Catholicks
             .
             God
             in
             his
             Justice
             would
             not
             suffer
             that
             they
             should
             retain
             the
             name
             which
             belongeth
             onely
             to
             true
             Christians
             ,
             that
             follow
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             his
             promises
             .
             For
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             beleeve
             onely
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Christ
             :
             but
             we
             must
             rely
             on
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             receive
             him
             such
             as
             he
             was
             given
             unto
             us
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             our
             salvation
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             But
             our
             Adversaries
             doe
             not
             receive
             him
             so
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             established
             their
             righteousnesse
             in
             their
             own
             works
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             thinke
             to
             deserve
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             .
             They
             will
             say
             indeed
             ,
             that
             his
             blood
             shed
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             is
             our
             Purgatory
             :
             but
             they
             doe
             establish
             another
             in
             an
             Imaginary
             fire
             .
             They
             say
             that
             the
             sacrifice
             he
             made
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             hath
             taken
             away
             our
             sinnes
             :
             but
             they
             have
             established
             another
             sacrifice
             to
             blot
             them
             away
             againe
             ;
             and
             all
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
             Therefore
             they
             cannot
             boast
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             but
             rather
             Antichristians
             ,
             that
             have
             rejected
             the
             
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             to
             embrace
             and
             follow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             opposeth
             and
             exalteth
             himself
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             worshipped
             :
             So
             that
             he
             as
             God
             ,
             sitteth
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             shewing
             himselfe
             that
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             2.
             
               Thes.
            
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             But
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Popes
             Disciples
             do
             cloak
             this
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             with
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherby
             they
             pretend
             to
             prove
             that
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             was
             established
             Head
             of
             the
             Universall
             Church
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             because
             they
             would
             maintaine
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             by
             cunning
             hath
             intruded
             himself
             into
             that
             office
             :
             I
             wil
             shew
             in
             few
             words
             that
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             was
             not
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             head
             of
             the
             Universall
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             tels
             us
             ,
             That
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             
               God
               hath
               put
               all
               things
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               )
               under
               his
               feet
               :
               and
               gave
               him
               to
               be
               the
               head
               over
               all
               things
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               body
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               Church
               :
               who
               is
               the
               beginning
               ,
               the
               first
               born
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               that
               in
               all
               things
               he
               might
               have
               the
               preeminence
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             1.
             22.
             23.
             
             Colos.
             1.
             18.
             
             By
             these
             places
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             was
             not
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             For
             Shee
             which
             is
             but
             one
             body
             ,
             cannot
             have
             two
             heads
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             essential
             head
             ,
             but
             that
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             was
             the
             Ministeriall
             head
             :
             For
             it
             is
             still
             to
             make
             a
             monster
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             giving
             her
             two
             heads
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             was
             ministeriall
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             It
             must
             be
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             by
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             this
             
             institution
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             must
             needs
             have
             exercised
             that
             office
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             would
             have
             brought
             a
             confusion
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             sheweth
             us
             ,
             That
             Christ
             did
             not
             appoint
             
               Peter
            
             to
             bee
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
               Item
               ,
            
             That
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             did
             never
             exercise
             that
             office
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             by
             these
             texts
             and
             reasons
             following
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             That
             
               our
               Lord
               for
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               hath
               given
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             :
             
               God
               hath
               set
               some
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               First
               Apostles
               ,
               secondly
               Prophets
               ,
               thirdly
               Teachers
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             He
             maketh
             no
             mention
             at
             
             all
             of
             any
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             or
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             yet
             these
             are
             the
             places
             where
             this
             principality
             should
             have
             appeared
             ,
             being
             very
             likely
             that
             if
             Christ
             had
             established
             
               Peter
            
             for
             head
             of
             the
             Universall
             Church
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             have
             omitted
             to
             set
             down
             this
             principality
             in
             the
             first
             ranke
             .
             But
             having
             left
             it
             out
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             That
             Christ
             did
             not
             ordaine
             any
             one
             for
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             learn
             of
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             himselfe
             whether
             there
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             a
             Prince
             among
             the
             Apostles
             or
             no
             .
             
               I
               exhort
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             I
             command
             )
             
               the
               Elders
               that
               are
               among
               you
               ;
               I
               that
               am
               an
               Elder
               with
               you
            
             (
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             above
             them
             )
             
               and
               a
               witnesse
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               .
               Feed
               the
               flocke
               of
               God
               which
               is
               among
               you
               ,
               taking
               
               
               
               the
               oversight
               thereof
               ,
               not
               by
               constraint
               ,
               but
               willingly
               :
               not
               for
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               ready
               minde
               ;
               neither
               as
               being
               Lords
            
             (
             marke
             ,
             as
             being
             Lords
             )
             
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               :
               but
               being
               ensamples
               to
               the
               Flocke
               ,
            
             1.
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             S.
             
               Petertherefore
            
             did
             not
             beleeve
             that
             any
             Bishop
             should
             be
             Prince
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             have
             speciall
             lordship
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             disciples
             do
             suppose
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             strife
             which
             arose
             twice
             among
             the
             Apostles
             about
             primacy
             ,
             Christ
             decided
             their
             controversie
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Ye
               know
               that
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               exercise
               dominion
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               great
               ,
               exercise
               authority
               upon
               them
               ;
               Bus
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               ,
            
             Mat.
             20.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             also
             in
             divers
             places
             recommendeth
             humility
             unto
             us
             :
             to
             become
             as
             little
             children
             ,
             to
             be
             poore
             .
             Christ
             proposeth
             
             himselfe
             for
             an
             example
             thereof
             unto
             his
             Apostles
             :
             and
             will
             have
             his
             Apostles
             to
             be
             for
             an
             example
             unto
             all
             the
             World
             .
             That
             
               the
               son
               of
               man
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               not
               come
               to
               be
               ministred
               unto
               ,
               but
               to
               minister
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             and
             chap.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Apostles
             were
             sent
             to
             preach
             ,
             they
             were
             sent
             as
             fellows
             :
             the
             which
             excludeth
             superiority
             ,
             
               Math.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             Christ
             promiseth
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               That
               they
               shall
               sit
               upon
               twelve
               Thrones
               ,
               Judging
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             Luk.
             22.
             30.
             
             But
             he
             giveth
             not
             unto
             
               Peter
            
             a
             more
             eminent
             place
             for
             to
             preside
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             descended
             upon
             them
             ,
             It
             was
             when
             they
             were
             all
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             prerogative
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             2.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               between
               him
               and
               them
               who
               seemed
               
               to
               be
               most
               eminent
               ,
            
             Galat.
             2.
             6.
             
             He
             did
             not
             then
             acknowledge
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             be
             above
             him
             ,
             as
             head
             of
             the
             Universall
             Church
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Uncircumcision
               was
               committed
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               was
               unto
            
             Peter
             ,
             Galat.
             2.
             7.
             
             Behold
             then
             ,
             they
             are
             equall
             in
             the
             labor
             and
             ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             that
             were
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             hearing
             that
             
               Samaria
            
             had
             received
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             they
             sent
             them
             
               Peter
            
             and
             
               John
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             14.
             
             Now
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             shewes
             no
             superiority
             ;
             but
             ,
             at
             most
             ,
             equality
             of
             them
             that
             sendeth
             and
             of
             him
             that
             is
             sent
             .
             For
             the
             inferiour
             never
             sendeth
             the
             superiour
             .
             I
             doe
             verily
             beleeve
             that
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             approve
             of
             them
             that
             should
             send
             him
             to
             preach
             in
             
               England
               .
            
          
           
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             was
             rebuked
             by
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             
             who
             withstood
             him
             to
             the
             face
             .
             The
             which
             hee
             doth
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             shewes
             well
             enough
             that
             he
             did
             not
             esteem
             him
             as
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             2.
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             It
             appears
             therefore
             by
             these
             places
             that
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             was
             not
             head
             of
             the
             Universall
             Church
             ,
             nor
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             It
             remains
             now
             to
             see
             whether
             he
             did
             exercise
             that
             place
             :
             and
             whether
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             have
             yeelded
             him
             the
             preheminence
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             propounded
             his
             opinion
             ;
             but
             
               James
               ,
            
             Bishop
             of
             the
             same
             place
             made
             the
             conclusion
             as
             President
             thereof
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             15.
             7.
             13.
             19.
             and
             the
             Letters
             were
             not
             dispatched
             in
             
               Peters
            
             name
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             :
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             place
             where
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             should
             have
             exercised
             this
             office
             
             of
             Head
             and
             Prince
             among
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               Item
               ,
            
             He
             is
             accused
             by
             the
             Disciples
             for
             conversing
             with
             the
             
               Gentiles
               .
            
             He
             maketh
             his
             defence
             and
             excuse
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             11.
             
             He
             was
             then
             accountable
             to
             his
             brethren
             for
             what
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             In
             summe
             ,
             He
             calleth
             himselfe
             a
             fellow
             Elder
             with
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             exhorteth
             them
             lovingly
             as
             his
             equals
             ,
             1.
             
               Pet.
            
             5.
             1.
             
             Therefore
             he
             did
             not
             think
             himself
             Head
             and
             Prince
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             heare
             a
             pleasant
             objection
             which
             the
             Popes
             disciples
             do
             make
             for
             to
             prove
             that
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             was
             Head
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             S.
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             named
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             He
             was
             the
             first
             whose
             feet
             Christ
             did
             wash
             ;
             The
             first
             that
             spake
             at
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ;
            
             The
             first
             after
             Christ
             to
             whom
             the
             Angels
             did
             speak
             :
             all
             
             which
             prerogatives
             doe
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Head
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             deserves
             not
             an
             answer
             .
             For
             if
             the
             first-named
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             for
             that
             cause
             the
             superiour
             :
             the
             last
             named
             shall
             be
             the
             least
             and
             the
             abjectest
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             true
             :
             
               Christ
            
             and
             
               Peter
            
             shall
             sit
             in
             the
             lowest
             ranke
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             
               Christ
            
             himselfe
             is
             postposed
             to
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             by
             S.
             
               Paul
               .
               Now
               ,
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               of
               you
               saith
               ,
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Apollo
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Cephas
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
             S.
             
               John
            
             also
             names
             
               Peter
            
             the
             last
             ;
             
               Philip
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               was
               of
            
             Bethsaida
             
               the
               City
               of
            
             Andrew
             
               and
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               John
            
             1.
             44.
             
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             also
             placeth
             S.
             
               James
            
             before
             ;
             
               James
               ,
               Cephas
               ,
            
             and
             
               John
               who
               seemed
               to
               be
               pillars
               ,
            
             Galat.
             2.
             9.
             
             Therefore
             this
             is
             but
             a
             meere
             foppery
             ,
             brought
             in
             a
             desperate
             cause
             for
             lacke
             of
             better
             reasons
             .
             
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             might
             be
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             first
             in
             age
             or
             in
             zeale
             ,
             or
             in
             eloquence
             ,
             or
             in
             vertue
             and
             miracles
             ;
             but
             not
             at
             all
             in
             principality
             and
             superiority
             of
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             alledge
             againe
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
            
             said
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Thou
               art
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               this
               rocke
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             say
             they
             
               Peter
            
             was
             established
             the
             head
             and
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
            
             did
             not
             build
             upon
             the
             person
             of
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             but
             upon
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             confession
             of
             Faith
             which
             
               Peter
            
             had
             made
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             That
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             is
             head
             and
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             false
             .
             
               For
               other
               foundation
               can
               no
               man
               lay
               ,
               than
               that
               is
               laid
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             1.
             Cor.
             3.
             11.
             
             But
             this
             foundation
             which
             is
             laid
             is
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
            
             Therefore
             no
             man
             can
             lay
             any
             other
             foundation
             than
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
           
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             plainely
             distinguished
             
               Peter
            
             from
             the
             
               Rock
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             from
             the
             
               living
               Rocke
            
             upon
             which
             is
             builded
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             not
             
               super
               te
               Petrum
               ,
            
             but
             
               Super
               hanc
               petram
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               upon
               this
               Rocke
               ,
            
             and
             not
             
               upon
               thee
               Peter
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             judge
             whether
             it
             is
             more
             convenient
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             grounded
             upon
             
               Peter
            
             than
             upon
             Christ
             :
             upon
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             whom
             
               Peter
            
             had
             confessed
             :
             or
             upon
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             who
             presently
             after
             denied
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             :
             upon
             him
             who
             hath
             vanquished
             Satan
             ,
             or
             upon
             him
             whom
             Christ
             calleth
             Satan
             .
             
               Mat.
            
             16.
             23.
             
             Upon
             him
             who
             is
             called
             the
             chiefe
             corner
             stone
             ;
             or
             upon
             him
             who
             was
             a
             scandal
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             stumbling
             stone
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Disciples
             alledge
             that
             Christ
             said
             thrice
             to
             
             〈…〉
             
               my
               sheep
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             gr●●●
             difference
             betwixt
             feeding
             Christs
             sheep
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Universal
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Christ
             saith
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             feed
             my
             sheep
             universally
             or
             soveraignly
             :
             the
             same
             commission
             of
             feeding
             the
             sheep
             is
             given
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               hath
               established
               you
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               .
            
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             
               Feed
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               committed
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             
               Peter
               .
            
             1.
             Pet.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Christ
             speaketh
             unto
             
               Peter
            
             onely
             ,
             and
             biddeth
             him
             three
             times
             feed
             his
             sheep
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             denyed
             him
             thrice
             .
             Christ
             draweth
             three
             confessions
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             remedy
             his
             threefold
             denying
             :
             at
             the
             end
             of
             which
             he
             is
             reestablished
             in
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             this
             being
             prooved
             ,
             
             that
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             was
             not
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             It
             followeth
             that
             the
             Pope
             (
             who
             challengeth
             it
             but
             as
             his
             Successor
             )
             hath
             intruded
             himself
             into
             that
             office
             ,
             without
             any
             lawfull
             calling
             :
             and
             maintaineth
             himselfe
             therein
             by
             tyranny
             ,
             doing
             and
             practising
             that
             which
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             
               Peter
            
             ever
             did
             or
             practised
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             
               Peter
            
             ever
             shewed
             themselves
             in
             
               Pontificalibus
               ,
            
             crown'd
             with
             three
             crowns
             :
             nor
             caused
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             kisse
             their
             feet
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             doth
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             having
             changed
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             into
             Idolatry
             ,
             superstition
             and
             false
             doctrines
             ,
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             never
             exalted
             himselfe
             above
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             doth
             in
             that
             he
             willeth
             and
             commandeth
             all
             men
             to
             worship
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Angel
             refused
             it
             ,
             saying
             
             to
             
               John
            
             that
             would
             have
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             
               See
               thou
               doe
               it
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               servant
               with
               thee
               ,
               worship
               God
               .
            
             Apoc.
             22.
             9.
             
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             likewise
             made
             
               Cornelius
            
             the
             Centurion
             to
             arise
             ,
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             That
             
               he
               himselfe
               was
               a
               man
               .
            
             Acts
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             never
             bragged
             that
             he
             had
             all
             power
             both
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             doth
             .
             
               Item
               ,
            
             he
             never
             gave
             away
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             (
             for
             that
             end
             )
             dispensed
             with
             any
             Subjects
             for
             their
             oath
             of
             allegiance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             never
             caused
             himselfe
             to
             be
             called
             God
             as
             the
             Pope
             doth
             :
             
               Can.
               satisf
               .
               distinct
               .
            
             96.
             nor
             said
             that
             he
             was
             neither
             God
             nor
             man
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             betwixt
             the
             Divinity
             and
             the
             Humanity
             ,
             as
             saith
             
               the
               Glosse
               upon
               the
               Clementines
               ,
            
             and
             never
             made
             himselfe
             to
             be
             called
             most
             holy
             Father
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             never
             stiled
             himselfe
             the
             Spouse
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             The
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Universall
             Monarch
             ,
             the
             Soveraigne
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             Lyon
             of
             Juda
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             doth
             ,
             
               Councell
               of
               Lateran
               Session
               .
               6.
               
            
             Who
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             taketh
             upon
             him
             those
             titles
             which
             belong
             onely
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Councell
             of
             
               Florence
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             may
             add
             to
             the
             Symbole
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             in
             effect
             as
             to
             account
             and
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             be
             God
             .
             For
             none
             but
             God
             alone
             can
             add
             to
             the
             Symbole
             ,
             And
             make
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             in
             his
             Church
             to
             bind
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             objection
             ,
             
               De
               Raconismaketh
            
             a
             pleasant
             answer
             toPeter
             du
             
               Moulin
               ;
               That
               which
               you
               produce
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             in
             his
             triumph
             
             of
             truth
             ,
             page
             127.
             )
             
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Florence
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               may
               add
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               :
               avayleth
               nothing
               .
               The
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               only
               that
               he
               may
               (
               whether
               in
               a
               Councell
               or
               out
               of
               a
               Councell
               )
               establish
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               :
               But
               not
               that
               hee
               will
               place
               them
               as
               thirteenth
               ,
               fourteenth
               ,
               or
               fifteenth
               Articles
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Doctor
             being
             smitten
             on
             his
             visible
             head
             ,
             was
             so
             amazed
             with
             the
             blow
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             he
             wrote
             .
             Master
             du
             
               Moulin
            
             tels
             him
             that
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Florence
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             add
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
             Thereupon
             hee
             answereth
             that
             the
             onely
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             make
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             .
             Is
             not
             that
             well
             answered
             ?
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             may
             add
             to
             the
             Symbole
             ,
             hee
             may
             make
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             .
             Therefore
             he
             should
             have
             
             proved
             first
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             add
             to
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             had
             been
             time
             for
             him
             to
             tell
             that
             he
             may
             make
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             .
             But
             who
             hath
             told
             him
             that
             the
             onely
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             make
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ?
             What
             audaciousnesse
             is
             it
             in
             this
             Doctor
             so
             to
             restraine
             and
             wrest
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Councell
             ,
             which
             saith
             in
             expresse
             tearmes
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             add
             to
             the
             Creed
             ?
          
           
             Mark
             therefore
             that
             
               De
               Raconis
            
             doth
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             not
             add
             to
             the
             Creed
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             the
             Articles
             of
             faith
             which
             he
             may
             make
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             place
             them
             as
             thirteenth
             ,
             fourteenth
             ,
             or
             fifteenth
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             :
             since
             the
             Pope
             will
             have
             whatsoever
             he
             saith
             and
             decreeth
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             received
             with
             like
             credit
             ,
             authority
             and
             certainty
             ,
             as
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
           
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             deny
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             add
             to
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             make
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             .
             And
             it
             is
             
               De
               Raconis
            
             part
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Church
             ,
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             expresse
             texts
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             necessary
             consequences
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
             For
             lack
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             maintain
             that
             this
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Antichrist
             ,
             since
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             that
             power
             which
             belongeth
             onely
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             able
             to
             add
             to
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             make
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             to
             bind
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             wholly
             contrary
             to
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             both
             in
             doctrine
             and
             in
             manners
             :
             It
             followes
             hee
             is
             that
             Antichrist
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             since
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             But
             the
             antecedent
             is
             true
             ;
             I
             have
             
             proved
             it
             already
             here
             above
             as
             touching
             the
             doctrine
             .
             It
             is
             as
             easie
             also
             to
             prove
             it
             touching
             manners
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             shewed
             himselfe
             so
             humble
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             was
             King
             both
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             not
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             such
             in
             this
             World
             .
             He
             fled
             unto
             a
             Mountaine
             when
             the
             Jewes
             would
             have
             made
             him
             King
             .
             
               John
            
             6.
             15.
             
             He
             saith
             That
             
               his
               kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               .
            
             John
             18.
             30.
             
             But
             the
             Pope
             exalteth
             himselfe
             above
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             above
             al
             Kings
             &
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             Therefore
             he
             is
             contrary
             unto
             Christ
             in
             his
             manners
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christs
             mind
             did
             not
             runne
             upon
             heaping
             up
             treasures
             on
             earth
             ;
             but
             his
             onely
             care
             was
             to
             do
             the
             Wil
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             .
             He
             testifieth
             That
             
               the
               Foxes
               have
               holes
               ,
               
               and
               the
               birds
               of
               the
               ayre
               have
               nests
               :
               but
               he
               had
               not
               whereon
               to
               rest
               his
               head
               .
            
             Mat.
             8.
             20.
             
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             also
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               he
               had
               neither
               Gold
               nor
               Silver
               ,
            
             Act.
             3.
             6.
             
             But
             all
             the
             Popes
             care
             is
             to
             gather
             up
             treasures
             and
             riches
             .
             Therefore
             he
             is
             contrary
             unto
             Christ
             in
             his
             Manners
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             ,
             willing
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             a
             patterne
             of
             humility
             ,
             washed
             the
             feet
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               John
               13.
               
            
             But
             the
             Pope
             will
             not
             be
             so
             officious
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             makes
             others
             to
             kisse
             his
             feet
             devoutly
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             pride
             .
             Therfore
             ,
             he
             is
             contrary
             unto
             Christ
             in
             his
             Manners
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             was
             Crowned
             with
             a
             Crowne
             of
             Thornes
             :
             but
             it
             pleaseth
             his
             Holinesse
             to
             weare
             three
             Crownes
             that
             are
             not
             of
             the
             like
             matter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Christ
             went
             into
             Cities
             and
             Townes
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             and
             shewing
             
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             
               Luk.
            
             8.
             
             But
             the
             Pope
             dispenseth
             with
             himself
             handsomely
             from
             that
             labour
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Christ
             commands
             his
             Apostles
             to
             give
             for
             nothing
             that
             which
             they
             have
             received
             for
             nothing
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             10.
             8.
             
             But
             the
             Pope
             is
             wiser
             than
             so
             ,
             to
             give
             any
             of
             his
             wares
             
               gratis
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Christ
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             That
             
               if
               any
               man
               will
               be
               his
               Disciple
               and
               follow
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               take
               up
               his
               Crosse
               ,
            
             Mat.
             10.
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             afflictions
             and
             poverty
             ;
             denying
             himselfe
             and
             his
             affections
             .
             But
             the
             Pope
             followes
             not
             this
             precept
             :
             and
             by
             Consequent
             ,
             cannot
             be
             put
             or
             placed
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Christ
             forbids
             Fornication
             :
             and
             the
             Pope
             ordaineth
             it
             ,
             in
             suffering
             publick
             Stewes
             in
             
               Rome
            
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             that
             bring
             him
             in
             great
             profit
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             The
             Pope
             likewise
             shewes
             himselfe
             contrary
             unto
             Christ
             in
             greatnesse
             and
             Worldly
             pompe
             .
             It
             is
             an
             admirable
             thing
             to
             see
             him
             in
             his
             Pontificalibus
             ,
             crowned
             with
             three
             Crownes
             ,
             or
             carried
             upon
             mens
             shoulders
             through
             the
             City
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             attended
             with
             
               Suitzers
            
             and
             other
             guards
             ,
             both
             a
             Horse-back
             and
             a
             Foot
             ;
             and
             to
             see
             the
             people
             upon
             their
             knees
             worshipping
             him
             in
             the
             streets
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             The
             Pope
             is
             absolutely
             contrary
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             in
             magnificence
             of
             apparell
             ,
             garments
             ,
             moveables
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             and
             Officers
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             great
             number
             .
             
               Item
               ,
            
             in
             meats
             ,
             drinks
             ,
             baths
             ,
             unctions
             ,
             corporal
             delights
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             Musick
             ,
             Playes
             ,
             sports
             ,
             and
             all
             Earthly
             contentments
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Consequence
             of
             my
             Argument
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             ought
             to
             doubt
             
             but
             thar
             he
             is
             that
             Antichrist
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
             
               Item
               ,
            
             That
             that
             Congregation
             which
             acknowledgeth
             him
             for
             its
             Head
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             separate
             our selves
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             command
             ,
             
               Apoc.
            
             18.
             4.
             and
             cleave
             to
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             the
             onely
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.
             9.
             10.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               worship
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               receive
               his
               marke
               in
               his
               Forehead
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               Wine
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               powred
               out
               without
               mixture
               into
               the
               Cup
               of
               his
               indignation
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               tormented
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lambe
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Tho.
               Wykes
            
             R.
             P.
             Episc.
             Lond.
             Capell
             .
             Domest.